Saturday, July 2, 2022
Tuesday, April 12, 2022
Combat Culture
Monday, March 21, 2022
Blast From The Past
This will be an ongoing series of post, presented as the title describes, but with a twist.
These are all old renders I've done over the years, but have been enhanced recently, in one way or another, from the original.
Ulf
Devil Dawg Donnelly's... Chapters One Through Fourteen:
CHAPTER ONE:
Billy Donnelly killed the engine of his Boom 125cc motorcycle right before he made the turn off into their driveway.
Since moving five miles away, Billy was forced to use some of his
hard-earned summer jobs, save for college money to buy this cheap
motorcycle just so he, and his best bro Baxter could still work out on
base in the gym weight room together.
Ever since his Dad, MSgt. Max
Donnelly, had made the decision, because of his stupid, horny little
brother, to move off base, and down the road into an old three-bedroom
trailer that his Dad, and his buddy Carl had set up on a small plot of
land he bought right off the main road, Billy had made it his personal
duty to keep tabs on his sixteen-year-old brother JD, since it was his
fault their dad had made that call in the first place.
Not that
base housing was really any better than what they had now, but it was a
lot more convenient using on-base facilities, especially the gym, where
he, and Baxter could just walk the ten
minutes it took from the Donnelly residence.
True, he used to
have to go pick Baxter up, since he lived off base with his Mom, but
that was just a couple of streets down from the side gate they used to
go to and from each other's houses.
Though Baxter was a Marine
Corps brat through and through like Billy, after Baxter's Dad was
killed in Afghanistan, back when Baxter was just nine years old, he and
his Mom had to move from base housing to a civilian home a couple of
roads down from the base, and Billy would have to meet up with Baxter at
the side guard gate so he could bring Baxter in as a guest on his
military dependent ID card. Guess being a gold-star Marine brat wasn't
enough to warrant continued access to on-base facilities after his Dad
died Billy thought to himself.
Baxter never complained though. The death benefits his Mom
got pretty much paid for their home, with enough money left over for
his Mom to put aside a modest college fund for him; that is if they
survived their upcoming senior year of high school and their senior
year state wrestling standing, and hopeful championship.
It was
just the beginning of summer vacation, but Billy was getting very
suspicious of his little brother's comings and goings with his new bestie
Timmy Anderson.
What made Billy suspicious is the fact the two
of them had absolutely nothing in common either socially or
academically. Timmy was a full year or so older than JD, he was roughly the
same age as Billy and would be a senior this year as well, and he was
one of the schools best gymnasts, even placing very highly in the state
gymnastic competition this last year, as well as being a grade "A"
student academically.
Even odder, Timmy came from a very
religious conservative civilian family, and from Billy's perspective,
the guy was the polar opposite of his brother. Whereas JD was extremely
brash, crude, and outgoing, Timmy was bashful, quiet, and one of the
most socially backward persons he knew of. His strict family upbringing
sheltered him from the exposure to the more diverse social structure that
Billy, JD, and their older brother Mike had grown up with just from
being military brats.
It was almost comical how many different
shades of red Timmy's face would turn just spending five minutes
listening to JD boisterously swear his way through whatever ludicrous
scenario crossed his mind, which was mostly lurid gossip he'd garnered
from his jock buddies on the school football and baseball teams.
Timmy
was way too naive, and innocent. He could barely look you in the eye
without blushing or averting his own gaze. But, right after the "Incident"
late last fall, and their Dads subsequent decision to move them off
base, JD just kind of latched onto Timmy, and just seemed to revel in
seeing how many different ways he could embarrass or make Timmy blush.
It
wasn't like JD was purposely trying to torment the guy, they were just
that different from each other. But, for some strange reason, that Billy
had yet to determine, they had become almost inseparable, and from what
he knew, their friendship was very much on the down-low from Timmy's
family.
Billy doubted his parents even knew they hung out almost
every single day. JD just being himself would probably totally mortify
the Anderson's, especially if they knew their angelic, poster child
perfect baby boy was besties with a trash-talking Marine Corps brat,
chiefly someone of JD's scandalous reputation. They would be mortified,
especially after word of mouth got around about JD's blow-up "Incident"
the year before.
Billy still seethed at his little brother's
unbridled stupidity. Their Dad gave them a lot of leeway, especially
since their Mom abandoned them back when Billy was just eight years old.
It was a hard thing to deal with for him and his brothers, Even Mike,
their older brother who was ten at the time, couldn't recall things
being bad enough for their mom to just up and split without even so much as
saying kiss my ass before leaving. Yeah, she and their Dad would argue
about stuff, but they always seemed to make up pretty quickly, and she
never let on or gave any indication that things were so rough or
terrible for her that she needed to get away from him. It's not like he
ever (not to their knowledge anyway) threatened her, and he never
physically harmed her. That was something she really couldn't have
hidden from them, or chiefly from their older brother Mike, he and their
mother were always particularly close, but even he was surprised she
had just abandoned them and gone AWOL.
Even worse, was the fact
that there was never any further communication from her. All three of
them were certain that their Dad knew more than he was saying, but they
all pretty much assumed he did so out of concern for them. Billy
always felt his Dad was protecting them from her true nature and the
fact she didn't, not even once, try to contact any of them, always
reinforced that feeling, at least from Billy's perspective.
Mike
on the other hand, as he grew older, seemed to emotionally distance
himself from their father. It really came to a head right after his
eighteenth birthday. It wasn't long after that, and as soon as he
graduated, he joined the Marines himself and moved away only coming home
twice since then; once after boot camp and then to say goodbye when he
got stationed to Germany.
He did occasionally shoot Billy, and JD
a short email, but it was always the typical "everything's fine, doing
great" kind of stuff, just enough to let them know he was still alive,
and kicking.
Billy's mood continued to sour dredging up all those
bad memories as he first glided, then dismounted and pushed his bike
down the S-shaped driveway that curved through the trees on the gravel
that paved their driveway, which led back through some trees and shrubs,
to their tan, trimmed in dark brown trailer they now lived in. The
native terrain effectively concealed their home from the main road.
Just
as Billy suspected, he saw his brother's bike, and more importantly,
Timmy's little red Jeep Wrangler parked near the front of the trailer.
It
was 1:36 PM and JD was supposed to be at baseball practice from noon
until 3 PM, or so he had told Billy and his Dad that morning before
their Dad left for work.
Typical, Billy thought, he still hasn't
learned his lesson, but then again, JD for the last two years or so had
seemed determined to get on their Dad's last nerve. Like what he's done
already wasn't bad enough, and had already brought the wrath of MSgt.
Max Donnelly down on both their heads.
Their Dad wasn't a man you
fucked with, and Billy would have thought that was now made crystal
clear after the punishments dished out by their very angry father when
he found out JD broke the golden Donnelly rule, a rule that had been
repeatedly laid out by their father as soon as they became teenagers.
To
the casual observer, you would think this was a minor boy's will be boy's
infraction, but the truth is, JD broke the trust their father placed in
all his son's when it came to following his non-contestable golden
rule: No girlfriends, no dating until they graduated high school and
moved out on their own.
They all knew his reasoning, being a
MSgt. in the Marine Corps, their Dad had seen boy after boy, who
couldn't control their raging hormones, ruin their lives by getting
girls knocked up. As a matter of fact, as he laid it out to all
of them, almost half the guys coming through his doors to be trained on
how to kill, and break things for the United States Marine Corps, were
there because they bred some high-school girl and because they were too
stupid or selfish to wear a condom, were now either trying to escape the
responsibilities of fatherhood or were trying to pick up the pieces
to their shattered youthful dreams. Dreams like college or other future
ambitions, like promising sports careers, all laid
waste by unwanted or impending fatherhood.
No girls, period, not until they were eighteen, on their own supporting themselves!
Yes,
Billy hated the rule just as much as JD did, and he suspected Mike
shared their sentiment; Billy's best bro Baxter did as well, seeing as
his Dad, having known Baxter's Dad for many years, took up the mantle of
male role model, and authoritarian, and if necessary disciplinary
figure in his life, something Baxter's Mom very much encouraged, his Dad
making it all to clear to Baxter, the rule extended to him as well.
The
upshot, though hardly compensatory to their raging, red-blooded, always
horny teen libido's, their Dad gave them carte blanche to beat their
meat anytime they wanted to, to any porn mags usually laying about the
place (Playboy, Hustler, etc.) not to mention the free porn vids
available online using their phones, and he kept them supplied with
bottles of lube, and to be fair, their Dad never brought chicks home to
bang. Yeah, there were times their Dad would come sneaking in late at
night or messaging them stating he was going to be out all night, but
no, he didn't flaunt the fact that he was this six-foot two-inch muscle
hardened, dark-haired, furry, well-trained machine that dripped
testosterone and could probably have any woman he wanted, to flaunt in
their faces. No, MSgt. Max Donnelly was a man who knew about
self-control and attempted to lead his sons by example.
Apparently, though, that wasn't enough for JD.
Billy
knew he should have suspected something. He knew JD was sometimes
sneaking out at night, but it was usually because one or more of his
football bros would come knocking on his bedroom window and try to
convince him to go raid the officer quarters outdoor beer machines on
base and bring it to them so they could go party. Billy knew this
because his brother's room was, and still is, right next to his and he
could hear them beg and whine until either JD got pissed off and told
them to fuck off. But more times than not, he capitulated and sneaked
out, and left with them in tow.
Still, despite how intimidating
their father could be, too late their Dad discovered that JD apparently
was hounding after several girls throughout base housing.
Billy
use to think that his brother sneaking back in at night or early morning
as the case may be, and his brother hitting the showers was to wash
away the beer smells, knowing their Dad had this very acute sense of
smell, like, he could literally find a bag of potato chips anywhere in
the house just by sniffing it out. But, in hindsight, it was to wash away
the smells of teen girl perfumes, and other bodily scents.
Billy
didn't know exactly how serious things had gotten or exactly how
incredibly stupid and reckless his brother was being until all hell
broke loose on an early November late afternoon when their very enraged
father practically burst through the front door of their home...
Billy
knew his Dad as this imposing strong figure, one that was both feared,
and respected by the men who served with him and those few men whom he
called friend or made part of their extended family dynamic. But Billy
had never seen that kind of fiery rage behind his father's eyes before
and it had sent a shiver of fear down his spine and another when his
Dad, almost growling the words asked: "Where's your brother?"
Billy
could still remember the cold chill that passed through him with the
intensity of his father's gaze, a glare that bore right into his very
soul and threatened to reduce the entire house to rubble if he didn't
like the response.
He remembered so vividly how the escalating
intensity behind that glowering gaze magnified as his Dad took two steps
toward him and repeated his demand.
To his recollection, Billy
also recalled, just for an instant or by some trick of possible
reflective ambient lighting, his father's deep blue eyes seeming to
flash a brilliant blue around his irises.
Barely able to muster
the fortitude to respond in words that didn't seem to want to coalesce
in his fear-restricted throat, he meekly gestured toward his brother's
bedroom, while simultaneously wondering what hell he might have just
unleashed on his unsuspecting younger sibling.
Like a preamble to
a cacophonous thunderhead, a sort of eye of the storm effect filled
their home as the nearly imperceptible steps of his towering father
reached the door to his brother's room.
Billy gasped slightly and held his breath as his father's right hand, almost appearing to be
moving in a very cinematic slow-motion effect, touched the doorknob to
JD's room.
Billy either vicariously or through intuition or the
heightened awareness that seemed to slow and enhance his entire
surroundings felt or sensed that the door was locked.
In that
instant, time seemed to stand still, before, with a speed and ferocity
of near herculean proportions, he watched as his father almost
effortlessly ripped the door and half the framed molding away in an
explosion of wood shards and flying debris.
He had watched in trepidation as
his father casually tossed aside the remnants of the door as he stepped
into the room, almost instantly transposing the distance between the
shattered portal of JD's room, to his bed, where a startled and
unsuspecting JD found himself snatched to his feet from his previous
prone position and hurled into the hallway where he slammed to the
floor on his hands and knees, completely caught off guard and totally
unprepared for the ferocity of their father's strength.
JD flipped
to his back, partially supported by his elbows, to confront the
frightening visage of their enraged father, whose face had become a fiord
of snarling, angry facial lines. Gone were his usually calm masculine
features, squared jawline, dimpled cheeks, and even the comely divot in
his wide chin. What was left of his once handsome face was now completely contorted into a mask of anger, rage,
and... disappointment?
Billy watched helplessly, as if bound by
some intense localized gravitational forces, to the spot he was standing on,
when his father, mere moments ago had disrupted the quiet serenity of
this unseasonably warm November evening, and ripped his little brother
from the very room he once viewed as his personal, private sanctuary.
Billy
stood helplessly as his father scooped JD up from the floor with one
hand, by the front of his sweatshirt, toting him into the air, his legs
dangling pendulously, swaying back, and forth as they desperately sought
purchase to the ground nearly a foot below his feet.
Even from
his side-view perspective, Billy could see the abject terror etched into
JD's face and wide eyes. An expression that deepened even further as
the full force of his father's vehemence clutched him inches from his
face before nearly spitting words so full of anger, and disappointment:
"You have no idea what you have done" his father's voice, deep and near
growling sounding, twinged not only in anger but with a sense of
something being irrevocably lost.
Their father shoved JD to the
floor before nearly spitting the words: "You've ruined whatever future
you might have had before." his emotional voice almost cracking,
continued: "And for what, a few moments of casual physical pleasure?"
With a look of confused bewilderment, JD barely audibly mumbled: "I don't know what you're talking about."
Billy
watched as his Dad's large fingers curled into fist that kept
clenching, and unclenching at his sides before spitting accusatorily:
"Sarah Nichols ring a bell, how about Michelle Touts or Rebbecca
Wheeler?"
JD sat up, bringing his hands to his face forming a
mask he intended to shield him from his father's litany of willful
transgressions and lurid liaisons. Like a kid caught with his hand in
the cookie jar, JD's head bowed before haltingly and halfheartedly
disavowing his carnal actions off as nothing more than casual fun: "I
didn't do anything they didn't want me too" he offered feebly as if it
justified his actions and willful disobedience.
Billy saw his
father slowly squat before his brother then quickly snatch him by his
shoulders, jerking him forward until their noses were almost an inch
from each other. The laser-like intensity of his gaze instantly caused
his brother to cast his eyes downward in shame and embarrassment,
emphasized by their father's disapproving glare.
"Nothing they didn't want?!" his father spat with a snarling, deep, almost growling rumble: "How about Andrea Thomas?"
JD shot back defensively: "We only did it the one time!"
Billy's
mind filled with the remembrance of his father's disdainful reproach
after shoving his brother away from him and standing, looking down on
his youngest son, shaking his head from side to side before almost
calmly stating: "Well guess what sport, it only takes one time!"
Billy
felt his heart skip a beat, hell, maybe a few as the light of awareness
went on and spread perceptibly across his brother's now shocked face.
"Yup
sport" their Dad spat out almost mockingly before bringing the hammer
of truth down squarely on his youngest son's shoulders: "Welcome to
fatherhood dumbass!"
CHAPTER TWO:
Billy pushed his motorcycle quietly as possible to the far left end of their trailer, where their Dad and a few of his buds had poured a concrete slab, and constructed a simple covered carport with room enough for both his Dads S150 truck, and Billy's motorcycle. Billy continued reminiscing about the days following the blow-up, and the revelations of his younger brother JD's indiscretions, and fumbling dalliances.
Billy's Dad revealed how he came to find out about it all from Andrea's father, at least the part about JD's involvement with his daughter, and Andrea's father learning from some of Andrea's friends about JD's other involvements, and Andrea's tearful confession about how she got pregnant, or more precisely by whom. He detailed how her recent week-long morning sickness had troubled her parents enough to take her to the on-base infirmary where the attending physician quickly deduced what was at the core of her frequent nausea.
Their Dad also revealed that the girl's parents had already made the decision, and had convinced their daughter to carry the child to term and to put it up for adoption. Their Dad also revealed he wasn't as sure that was the course he wanted to follow and was still trying to decide if he was going to intercede and make other arrangements for his future grandson.
How their father was so sure that she would indeed be having a boy he didn't address, only that he knew it would be, simply stating that as long as the family history had been recorded, Donnelly men only sired male children, and since it is the father who determines the sex of the child, he knew it would be a boy, and by blood, a Donnelly.
It was just like the Marine Corps to hear their Dad tell it, knowing the family history and the fact Donnelly men have been serving in the United States Marine Corps since the inception of the first Continental Marines during the American Revolutionary War was formed by Captain Samuel Nicholas.
Their father also let them know about his decision to move off base, and at least get JD away from the temptations he seemed too weak to resist, and indeed, their Dad made sure that either he or Billy or their Dad's oldest, and closest friend, and human pit-bull, Carl McGregor could keep track of him.
Carl was one of those no-neck Marines. He was shorter than their Dad by about four inches but the man was the living embodiment of what one refers to as built like a brick shithouse; pure, dense solid muscle lightly dusted with light brown, almost reddish-blond hair.
Carl's been close to Billy, and JD's Dad since way before they were born, as far back as childhood, just like Baxter, and Billy.
They had grown up calling him uncle Carl and as far as their Dad was concerned, he was every bit as much a part of the family as anyone blood related, and as intimidating physically as Carl appeared, Billy, and his brothers had long since learned he was just a big gruff teddy bear whose unassuming laugh could fill a room, and could just about defuse any negative vibes. Even now, the boys both knew that it was Carl who had calmed their Dad down from his initial tirades and threatening rants.
It was the days that followed, that they became acutely aware that JD's impending fatherhood was actually not the foremost of their father's concerns regarding JD's transgressions, and strongly implied there would be future ramifications for JD's conduct in the breaking of the code. It wasn't just about him becoming a teen Dad, it was about his rejection of the family code, and the total disregard in which he treated authority, and family. Billy understood that it was like something he felt to the core of his very being, and he too began to worry for his brother's future, that despite everything he, and his father still loved JD. They both just knew that somehow the worst was yet to come.
In the beginning, Billy felt that JD understood it too, but as the months passed, and the school year ended, and summer began, JD had once again been reverting to his more secretive, cocky former self, exhibited in his actions today, and his deception with both Billy, and his Dad about he's supposed itinerary.
It was JD's out-of-place involvement with Timmy that peaked Billy's doubts in his brother's intentions and veracity. It was why he and Baxter wrapped up early today so he could check on his brother, and make sure he was exactly where he said he was going to be. Billy's instincts have been so far proven correct, something Baxter had always trusted about him, but until recently, he had doubted about himself.
The older Billy had gotten the more he began appreciating his friend's level-headedness, Billy often noting to himself how much he, but Baxter too, had grown over the last couple of years, especially how quickly they had both been packing on muscle, and practicing their wrestling moves, how Baxter was only second to Billy on the team, and whose determination, and drive almost matched his own.
It was true that Baxter was determined, but Billy was always able to dig just that little bit deeper, pull that little bit more out of himself that, even though he and Baxter were within a couple of inches in height, Billy had packed on at least twenty pounds more in muscle.
Still, he couldn't help appreciate the solidity of Baxter's nude body as they showered at the base gym after their workouts. They both often garnered the admiring stares of the various Marines that worked out there and noting how much he and Baxter contrasted each other. Billy's slightly bulkier frame, and six-foot height, his light covering of dark body hair over his chest, abs, arms, and legs compared to Baxter's dark ginger hair, and facial scruff, the smattering of light strawberry blond body hair that appeared darker with the water cascading over his rippling muscles tightly contained by his paler skin. Most notable was Baxter's large, protruding bubble butt. Billy and his teammates always teased him in the shower warning him not to drop the soap or else he might be tempting fate. It was meant in jest, but there were times, Billy just couldn't help but admire it.
It was all good-natured ribbing, but still, Billy couldn't help appreciate the work his friend had put in on his own body. They both often commended each other on how buff they were getting and usually lamenting how they both had to be the two hottest seventeen-year-old virgins in the high school. Damn, no wonder sex was all they ever thought about.
Billy couldn't help but smile, knowing his eighteenth birthday was coming up in about three weeks, June 30th to be precise, and he couldn't wait to graduate, and either go to college or join the Corps. Either way, his father's restrictions would be lifted, and he could finally rid himself of his often detested virginity.
Billy was jarred out of his self-indulgent pity party by the ding on his phone signaling he had a message He quickly turned the volume off on his cell not wanting to prematurely warn his brother of his early arrival home, not until he had the chance to see if his brother was up to something he shouldn't be.
Billy quickly glanced at the message, noting it was from Baxter. Billy had dropped him off earlier at his house and cautioned him to stay on guard in case he needed his assistance, that is if he found his brother doing something that could possibly incur their father's wrath. Once in a lifetime was more than enough for Billy.
"Sup bro, is he there like u thought?" queried Baxter's text. Billy shot back a quick: "Yes, just checking it out right now, stand by in case I need u."
Baxter shot back: "Whatchya gonna do if he's got a girl in there?"
Billy responded with only two words: "Kill him!"
Moving around to the back of the trailer to enter through the back door, Billy utilized the toe to heel stealth steps his "Uncle" Hank had taught him, and his brothers, and his two sons Kent, and Jake when their Dad would take them hunting to the family lodge/cabin in a deeply isolated, and forested area by a small lake located in central Georgia.
Billy could remember many happy memories of spending time with their "cousins" Kent, and Jake; Mike, and Kent especially hit it off being roughly the same age, and both became best of friends and had even enlisted together, and now served on a Marine base located in Germany.
Jake and JD hit it off the most, even though Jake was almost three years older than him.
Jake was always this tall, lanky goofball who always seemed to look so serious about everything, especially if either Billy's Dad or his own was imparting some need to know wisdom or observation, but still, he was fun to hang with, and rough house/wrestle.
Billy always felt the boys had grown so close due to the semi-shared experience of losing their mothers at an early age. Kent and Jake's Mom had passed away from uterine cancer when they were just kids, and like Billy, and his brothers, was mostly raised by their Dad.
Billy and JD always had a blast hanging out with their "Uncle" Hank too, the man was even taller than their Dad at six foot four inches, but not nearly as buff or muscular, plus their Dad had almost jet black hair, and was covered in it from head to toe, the often shirtless Hank was more svelte, hairless, tight, and cut.
Their Uncle Hank also served in the Marine Corps up at Camp Geiger in North Carolina, where he was a hand to hand combat specialist, and taught a lot of young Marines how to defend, subdue and even kill an opponent with their bare hands, and with bladed weapons in more advanced courses.
Billy knew that Hank was currently working on his retirement discharge, and planned on relocating here in Albany before the end of the month, his Dad had recently informed him that Hank, and Jake, who was now currently training as a hand to hand combat specialist like his father, would both be here to help celebrate his eighteenth birthday, which Billy knew would be this big to-do at the family Lodge/cabin.
All the Donnelly men, including both Kent, and Jake had undergone what his Dad referred to as their rightful Heritage which was viewed by all Donnelly men as a right of passage into manhood; something Billy was both excited about, and disappointed with since his Dad informed him that Baxter would not be allowed to tag along because it was for men only, informing him you had to be at least eighteen to attend the ceremony.
Baxter wouldn't turn eighteen for almost another month, on July 24th, and Baxter was visibly disappointed, and crestfallen when his Dad told him, feeling like he was being left out of one of the biggest days in his best, and closest friend, and brothers life. But his Dad had just wrapped his arms around Baxter, and while giving him a big noogie assured him, he was undergoing his own ceremony on his birthday, and everyone would be there with him to celebrate him coming into his Heritage, and passage into manhood.
His thoughts returning to the present, Billy entered through the laundry room door in back and listened intently before poking his head around the frig located right past the doorway from the kitchen to the laundry room.
Scanning the living room, Billy confirmed what he had already suspected, JD was in his room, door shut, and Billy was certain it was locked as well.
Softly as he could, Billy crept up to right outside JD's door and put his ear to the cool-to-touch wood surface. He could hear muffled sounds that resembled gurgling, and even maybe some coughing as he could hear his brothers soothing but demanding instructions about: "Don't move" and "quit squirming" followed by, what Billy was sure was choking sounds. It was kind of hard to discern exactly what was being said because of the incessant droning of JDs window A/C. As far as Billy could tell, JD and Timmy could just be playing video games, and after tentatively trying JD's doorknob, and finding it locked as he had guessed already, Billy decided the sounds were still suspicious enough that it still warranted further investigation.
Billy decided to go back outside, and see if he could get a visual through JD's bedroom window, he was sure he could because of the window A/C, it was like his own, and had these corrugated plastic panels on either side that slid side to side accordion-style to fill in the gaps between the window, and side trim.
Billy had to grab the small step ladder in his Dad's tool shed so he could reach the raised elevation to JD's window, and just as he surmised JD had the blinds drawn, but he could access the corrugated panels, and he carefully manipulated the plastic piece on one side just about half an inch, and peered in, to see if he could make out what his brother and Timmy were up too.
In his heart Billy kind of hoped JD, and Timmy were alone, and just playing video games, but his hopes were dashed when he could quite clearly make out his brother's muscular bare ass moving up, and down, obviously on his bed. "Dammit," Billy thought, the little bastard was in there screwing some chick right now: "the balls on this kid" he growled to himself.
Billy wanted to know who she was, and wondered where Timmy was; was he just sitting on the side perving out watching his brother fuck, or was he not as innocent or bashful as everyone thought, and just waiting his turn. One thing was for sure when their dad found out he was going to go ballistic, and this time Billy wasn't going to be the least bit concerned about his selfish, horny little brother's well-being; hell, he might just kick the little bastard's ass himself.
As carefully as he could, Billy moved the plastic panel to the side another inch, and peered once again through the gap which now gave him a fuller view of JD's bed, and more importantly, and hopefully who was under him.
Billy could now clearly see his brother's muscular, sweaty naked body, knees pulled up flat, and spread on his bed, splayed out on either side of someone's shoulders. His brother's upper torso was in the pushup position, and facing toward the person's feet, and using his hips only, was humping into the person under him: "Was that Timmy?" Billy thought, were they wrestling naked on JD's bed... no that couldn't be Billy told himself, as he scooted more to the side to get a better look from a different angle, only to almost instantly regret it for what he now clearly saw.
Trapped between his brother's thighs, and held down by the force of his brothers thrusting hips, JD was fucking Timmy's mouth, just like a guy would a girl's pussy.
It was at that moment the A/C cut off, and Billy could now distinctly see, and hear the slurping suctioning sounds of Timmy's wet mouth being almost brutally fucked by his little brother.
Billy watched and listened in fascination as his brother's big egg-sized balls slapped wetly against Timmy's nose, and eyes. The sweaty sticky flesh of his ball-sack attempting to adhere to Timmy's facial skin on each downward thrust.
Billy could make out the spit-soaked shaft of his brother's seven-inch shaft pile driving into Timmy's suctioning, gurgling mouth, and throat.
He could now clearly hear his brother's deep moans as he repeatedly ground the full length of his dick past Timmy's cock stretched lips. He watched, trance like, as spit, and heavy mucus bubbled out of Timmy's mouth, down across his cheeks, and over his chin; even forming gooey pools in his eye sockets as the slop clung to his brothers cock, balls, and thighs as his brother repeatedly moaned: "Yeah take that dick buddy, swallow all my load's bro" he groaned, his voice thick with lust, and sexual hunger.
Billy could feel his own cock begin to twitch and begin to inflate and engorge in the loose confines of his sweatpants. His still sweaty jockstrap began to strain as his manhood filled to overflowing with his expanding meaty cock.
Still in shock, trying now to figure out, with all that had been happening with his little brother, was he now turning gay or was he just so horny that it just didn't matter who was on the receiving end, Billy suspected the latter.
Billy now had to make a tough choice, handle the situation himself, or tell his Dad or possibly both. Either way, he was sure his Dad would go ape-shit finding out his little brother was now banging fags, though Billy had to admit, it was pretty hot watching his brother pound Timmy's wet, sucking mouth.
Billy decided to leave them to it, and left JD's window, put away the ladder, and went back inside through the back door, got himself a Coke from the frig, and with the biggest shit-eating grin on his face, parked his ass on the couch, humorously awaiting his brother, and Timmy's little "playtime" session to end before they exited his room.
Billy had every intention of making his little brother squirm, he would enjoy this moment, considering this a little bit of payback for disrupting his life, and his Dad's.
As the minutes ticked away, Billy considered what if anything he would say to Timmy. Knowing now why his brother had become so chummy with him, he found himself still wondering, what was Timmy's deal?
He couldn't even imagine what his hyper-conservative religious family would do if they found out their bashful, perfect, handsome little golden blond jock Adonis was a total cock hungry fag. Just casually remembering the visual of his brother's cock pummeling Timmy's puffy full lips made Billy's own cock begin to puff up again and thicken in the tight confines of his jockstrap.
As Billy thought more, and more about it, maybe his little brother was onto something. Technically, he was adhering to his father's golden rule. Timmy was definitely not going to get knocked up.
Actually, Billy found himself beginning to admire his little brother's ingenuity in finding a solution to a problem both he, and his brother shared, that problem is a very overactive sex drive, one up to now, Billy had only been marginally satisfying with his own hand.
As Billy's cock continued visibly swelling and creating a large mound of turgid, hot, pulsating flesh in his sweatpants, Billy's own mind kept returning to the previous visual of Timmy's hungry, wet, thick cocksucker lips wrapped around his brother's jock cock.
No matter what he ended up deciding about Timmy's fate, Billy most certainly was confronting his brother as soon as he exited his room. He was going nowhere until he surprised his brother, delighting in the idea of watching his little brother squirm.
CHAPTER THREE:
The
next day found a nearly naked Billy Donnelly lying on top of his bed
clad only in his old sweaty jockstrap, reminiscing about the events of
the previous day as they transpired in his head.
He had patiently
allowed his little brother to finish with his little afternoon delight,
choosing to wait until his sibling came out on his own with a very
disheveled-looking Timmy Anderson right on his heels.
Billy
wished he had thought to set up his phone somewhere, and recorded a
video of his brother, and Timmy's facial expressions when they came out
of his room, only to find Billy parked on the couch drinking coke with a
huge shit-eating grin on his face: "Have'in fun bois?" Billy had asked,
his lips turning up into a more than sardonic sneer while not so
silently chuckling to himself.
The look on his brother's face
totally read "busted" while poor naive Timmy seemed oblivious to what
was transpiring almost telepathically between the two brothers.
Regardless of what was happening between them, Timmy's eyes danced
around everywhere, and anywhere except Billy's. Timmy had always felt
intimidated by JD's older brother.
"So guys, how was baseball
practice?" Billy taunted, causing Timmy to naively reply: "I don't play
baseball." Billy laughed: "that's funny JD was just telling me this
morning you were getting really good at handling the ol' bat, and balls
when you get together to play."
Billy thought how much of a Kodak
moment it would have been to capture how all the color had instantly
drained from his sibling's face, and how heavily he gulped, looking very
much like he could just hurl any minute.
Cautiously nervous, JD
turned to Timmy, and as calmly as he could, told him he should get going
now, and that he'd call him later.
Timmy looked at him
quizzically, like he wasn't quite sure what JD was saying, then just
shrugged his shoulders, hung his head, and like a sad little puppy
shuffled out the front door, only stopping to look back at JD, like he
wanted to say something, then with a sideways glance in Billy's
direction, seemingly thought better of it, then shut the door as he left
the house.
Billy stood up, walked over to his brother,
snickered, jabbed a finger into his belly before walking past him
heading toward his bedroom, and saying, before he closed his bedroom
door: "Dad's just gonna love finding out his youngest son is now a big
ol' flaming homo."
Billy just couldn't stop smiling. He could
just feel, no, almost taste the fear emanating from the spaces outside
his door. He could hear JD's nervous pacing back, and forth in the
hallway, stopping occasionally at his door.
Billy just knew his
brother was contemplating his next move, or more likely, what lie he
could think of to make Billy think what he knew had happened didn't
really happen, like there was something he could think up that would
lend to any kind of plausible deniability.
Billy patiently awaited the inevitable knock on his door, and he wasn't at all surprised when it happened a few minutes later.
"It's
not locked" Billy responded, and with no small degree of smugness,
waited as a very trepidatious and subdued JD cautiously entered his
room.
"L..L.Listen" he stuttered, already stumbling right out of the gate.
It's not what you think, I don't know what you saw or heard, but it's not what you're thinking."
Billy
looked his little brother right in the eyes, responding coldly, and
matter of factually: "So it's your contention, that I didn't see you
fucking Timmy's mouth while he was pinned underneath you?", seriously
dude, you are gonna have to do way better than that." adding, just for
effect: "Think Dads gonna buy that BS?"
Billy could almost see
the synapses firing behind his brother's eyes, he even thought he caught
a glimpse of "maybe I could take him, and beat him into silence" but
that thought faded as quickly as he had mentally actualized it. He was
absolutely no match for his older brother, so that left just two
options, and Billy bemusedly wondered which one his brother would
choose.
He could attempt offering to pay for his silence or, he
could appeal to his sense of brotherly camaraderie, and compassion,
guilting Billy into believing he would be signing his death warrant if
their Dad found out.
But what his brother offered/suggested
surprised Billy, not the offer, just that his brother was desperate
enough to imply, let alone suggest it.
"He's really good at it
you know" he started out anxiously, trying to mentally pry into his
brother's brain, see if that might have piqued his interest at all.
"Are
you suggesting I'm a homo?" Billy responded, trying to sound offended,
though he really wasn't, enjoying his brother's discomfort.
Like
he told himself earlier, this could have potential, and he had his
little brother right where he wanted him, offering his playmate up as
potential collateral for his silence. It was a good plan, and it was
working.
"I could get him to blow ya" he half suggested/half offered. looking directly into Billy's eyes hoping he had tempted him.
He
hadn't. Billy had another plan, one that was just forming in his head.
What Billy wanted was to humble his brother; sure, Billy wasn't
stupid, Timmy was going to blow him, but he didn't need JD for that, he
could handle Timmy all on his own in that regard.
"Not interested" Billy answered his optimistic brother, dashing any hope he might come out of this unscathed.
"What
then?" JD queried. "What can I do to get you not to tell Dad" the
desperation had him almost there, having him right where he wanted him.
Billy felt like the cat that played with the mouse right before it
pounced, and went in for the inevitable kill.
Billy put on his
coolest poker face staring right into his brother's eyes, commanding his
absolute, undivided attention before responding: "Two things you have
to do" Billy paused before correcting himself: "No, make that three
things." pausing again, more for dramatic effect than anything else,
again, it worked.
"What are they?" his brother stammered, already
looking defeated, cornered, and totally out of options, which
ironically, he was.
Holding his brother's gaze, Billy reached
down, first running his hand over his bulging jockstrap pouch, again for
dramatic effect, before pulling the engorged pouch to the side freeing
his five-inch limp, uncut fat dick, and his large, grade "A" egg-sized
hairy gonads. Billy spread his legs allowing his balls to sag down,
practically resting on the mattress of his twin-sized bed.
"First"
Billy began: "You have to kiss the tip of my cock." Billy smiled
inwardly, enjoying the look of disgust that washed over his brother's
facial features before he added: "Secondly, you have to lick the sweat
off my big hairy balls." Billy had to contain himself from bursting out
laughing as he watched his brother's face contort into a grimace as his
jaw dropped in shock.
"No fucking way" he shouted: "I ain't no
homo!" Billy watched as he turned, looking very much like he was going
to storm out of his room in some sort of self-righteous fit of
indignation at the suggestion he'd ever do anything that was remotely
queer, despite the fact, that just a few moments ago he was still having
sex with his buddy Timmy in his own room.
Billy couldn't help himself anymore and started laughing at his brother's churlishness and hypocrisy.
"Is
that what you tell yourself when you shove your tongue down Timmy's
throat while you kiss him?" Billy didn't know whether his brother had
actually kissed Timmy, but knowing his brother, he couldn't help but
believe it was a distinct possibility.
"Kissing someone ain't the
same as sucking their dick or licking their balls" his brother swore,
outraged by the mere suggestion that he might be gay.
Billy just
chuckled again: "geez dumbass, thanks for confirming that you make out
with that faggot before you fuck his face." then continued: "And you're
no homo?" Billy sneered mockingly.
JD just stood there for a
moment, fuming, his face as red as a fire engine. Billy sensed he was
once again contemplating attacking him, but just as quickly as before,
he threw his hands up in frustration and turned to stomp out of Billy's
room.
"Step out that door..." Billy stated calmly, and coolly
before concluding: "And my generous offer is off the table and I tell
Dad everything as soon as he walks through the front door."
JD
halted, stopped in his tracks by the sincerity in his brother's voice.
Billy watched as all the fight drained out of his little brother, his
head bowed, and his shoulders sagged. Billy had won, and JD knew it, and
he was putty in his older brother's hands.
As JD turned to face
his punishment, Billy once again rubbed his fat, rapidly blood engorging
uncut cock, pointed it right at JD before calmly commanding him: "Kiss
it bitch."
JD sat on the foot of his brother's bed for a moment
staring at his big nine-inch cock, actually, it looked bigger than nine,
but one thing was for sure it was a lot longer and thicker than JD's
"Get to it." Billy urged growing impatient at his sibling's continued reticence.
JD sighed, and moved upward between his brother's muscular thighs.
As
much as JD hated this, he couldn't help but be impressed with his
brother's body. Though not as hairy as their Dads, it still was heading
in that direction the older Billy got but more importantly, it was
Billy's body.
At seventeen Billy had the physique most adult
bodybuilders would be proud of. JD had more than once appreciated both
his brothers, and his buddy Baxter's bulging muscles, and rightly so.
JD knew how hard they both trained, putting in hours every day to not
just make their muscles bigger but to improve their overall strength,
and stamina, all things they needed, to be the best in the school at
wrestling.
JD found himself almost tempted to run his hands over
his brother's muscle bulging thighs and wondered how it would feel to
trace the large protruding veins crisscrossing over each separate muscle
grouping.
As JD moved within inches of Billy's crotch, Billy
playfully grasped the base of his fully erect manhood, and waved it at
JD: "Pucker up little bro, and give me some sugah." Billy teased.
JD resigned himself to his task and reached for his brother's big throbbing dick.
Billy
snatched it away before JD's fingers could touch it: "No no no, little
bro, no touchie with hands, just your sweet juicy lips" Billy was out,
and out taunting him now.
"Can we just do this, and get it over with, okay?" JD pleaded, wanting this humiliation to end.
Billy
took mercy on his brother pushing the large mushroom-shaped glans of
his fat cock right up to his brother's full pouting lips.
JD
could smell the strong masculine musk wafting from the half-exposed
smooth, shiny purple/blue hued tip of Billy's glans. JD nervously wet
his lips, and moved his mouth to the very tip, the glans orifice,
feeling the heat from the pulsating member, but just as JD's lips
touched the tip, and was fully committed to his task, Billy pumped his
shaft, and a large dollop of clear precum oozed from the glans orifice,
and stickily smeared across JD's smooching lips.
JD jerked back
spitting, and sputtering wiping his lips with the back of his hand, and
shouted: "Eww, gross dude, you sick fuck!"
Billy was almost
doubled over with laughter, not at what his brother had just done, not
because that shit actually felt pretty damn good, but at his brother's
comical antics afterward.
"You loved it little bro" Billy jeered
before taunting him again: "Come on baby brother come lap up your
bubba's sweet man nectar." laughing: "It'll put hair on your chest, and
make a man outta ya."
"Ha ha" JD mocked: "glad at least one of
us is having fun" before concluding: "Are we done, can I go wash my
mouth out now?" JD started to turn as if to escape the position he held
between his brothers massive thighs.
"Whoa, there bro" Billy
cautioned, his voice low, and almost threatening: "I believe the deal
was that you also had to lick all the sweat off my hairy balls." Billy
smiled, his lips pulled back over his teeth in a lecherous grin that
left no doubt, he fully intended to savor this moment.
JD sighed, hoping against hope that his brother was really kidding or would be satisfied with the kiss to his cock head.
"Get to it JD", his brother urged: "Let's get this done before the ol' man gets home!"
JD
shrugged his shoulders again, and moved into a lower position, lying on
his belly, and scooting up until his nose nuzzled his brother's huge
musky balls.
Billy knew his nads really weren't sweaty. He, and
Baxter took a shower after their morning workout, but he had no
intention of telling his brother that. Let him think they were drenched
in sweat. Either way, he was going to lick every square inch of his
ball-sack before he'd agree that the task was completed.
Billy
got a start when he felt the first flutter of his brother's wet tongue
on the skin of his hairy testicles. He almost jerked away, it had felt
so different from anything else he had ever experienced thus far, in his
very limited sexual encounters which, up until now had been completely
limited to his own hand, and a few dry hump sessions of his pillow late
at night, when he was so horny, he just couldn't stand it anymore, and
allowed his instinct to fuck take control, and fornicate with his pillow
until his pillowcase was drenched in his thick sticky ball juice.
Billy
could barely feel just the tip of his brothers tongue lightly flicking,
haphazardly against his left nut: "Dude" Billy growled, demanding:
"Quit messing round, and lap my nuts clean" Before threatening: "Or all
deals are off, and Dad, and I have a man to man talk about you!"
Billy
was delighted when he heard his sibling groan, which sounded more like a
whimper as JD began to seriously, and very wetly began lapping at his
big nads, covering them in his spit, polishing them in his slick, thick
saliva.
Billy's eyes rolled back in his head as he thrust his groin against his brother's lapping tongue.
Billy
reached down, and clasped his right hand behind his brothers head,
almost caressing his brothers thick, short, wavy, gold-flecked brown
hair, before pulling him tightly into his crotch, and grinding his balls
against his brothers face.
After a few minutes had passed, and
Billy's nuts were dripping with spit, JD pulled away, his lower face wet
with his own spittle.
"There," he said almost demanding:
"They're as clean as they are gonna get" he offered, as he wiped his
mouth with the back of his hand, pulling away from his older brothers
groin.
"Gotta hand it to ya bro" Billy sighed: "That was one fine
ball washing." With a sneer on his face, Billy ruffled his brother's
hair before pushing him back with the palm of his hand, signaling the
end of this part of their deal.
JD stood, looking down at his
brother, searching for confirmation that they were cool now, and he
could leave, and try to put this awful event behind him.
Just as
he turned to depart, Billy stopped him: "Wait just a minute dude" he
paused before continuing: "I do believe there were three things I said
you had to do?"
"Aw geez dude" JD whined again, resigned to do whatever his brother demanded, and end this humiliation: "What now?" he moaned.
"You're
gonna call your buddy Timmy, and tell him to be here tomorrow at eleven
AM sharp" his deep demanding voice left no doubt that his little
brother was going to do eactly as he was instructed: "And when he gets
here, you're gonna escort him to my room after telling him he better do
what ever I want, whenever I want from now on." Billy had stood up while
saying this, and was within inches of his brother's face glaring right
into his brother's deep blue eyes before concluding: "Now get the fuck
out of my room!"
JD lowered his eyes in total submission and
stepped through the door into the hallway before turning just as his
brother slammed the door in his face... "Crap," he thought, how was he
gonna explain this to Timmy without him having a heart attack right on
the spot, and worse yet, how would he ever get him not to hate his guts
after this?
Despite trying to convince his brother otherwise, he
really did care for the guy, and JD was mortified that he was now being
placed in a position to destroy whatever feelings Timmy had for him...
"Fuck!!!" he groaned aloud as he threw himself on his bed, and not since
his dad had read him the riot act back in November over his one time
indiscretion with Andrea, he felt like crying...
* * * * *
Billy
Donnelly caught himself, for the umpteenth time, glancing toward the
clock mounted on his bedroom wall. He couldn't believe how nervous, and
anxious he was.
Despite his bravado from the day before with his
little brother JD, he couldn't stop thinking about his upcoming
encounter with Timmy Anderson.
He's known of Timmy for years at
high-school. Hell, Billy could remember him as far back as grade
school. Timmy was always this little angelic, curly haired cherub faced
Adonis who was also a quiet, soft spoken, bashful kid that few people
actually had ever bothered getting to know, Billy, lumping himself among
them as well.
Despite his near crippling social awkwardness,
this pensive, shy, and as Billy had more recently noted, demure kid, was
absolutely one of the best athletes in the entire school. No one came
close to his gymnastic skills.
Though only five foot eight
inches, he had managed to pack quite the sizable amount of muscle onto
his little frame, most notably in his calves, thighs, and glutes,
especially the glutes.
No doubt about it, Timmy Anderson had one
impressive bubble butt, solid as a rock, with almost zero jiggle or
bounce, but still managing to look like two large over ripe melons.
Billy
had contacted Baxter earlier, and had canceled today's workout at the
gym, telling him he had stuff he had to do around the house today (which
was technically true) But of course he was feeling kind of guilty about
deceiving his best friend, and even considered filling him in about
what was hopefully going down today, but had ultimately decided against
it, not really knowing where Baxter's head might fall at the thought of
being serviced by a guy.; even if that guy was one of the cutest guys in
the whole school.
Billy knew eventually he would fill him in,
but if he was being completely honest about it, he kind of wanted to do
this one alone, after all, it's not every day one loses their virginity.
It
was already bad enough his little brother might be involved, having had
a conversation about it after their Dad left for work, when JD had
practically begged him to let him handle Timmy, and Billy had agreed to
that. It was no sweat off his balls, just so long as Timmy sucked his
dick, he didn't really care how JD accomplished it, thinking the end
result would be the same for him.
Billy had been resisting, since
yesterday's encounter, from pounding one out even though his cock was
screaming for release ever since then, but so far, he'd been staving off
the very strong urge to rub one out. Instead, he'd chosen to save it
all to dump down Timmy's throat; that is if he managed to get him to do
it. Scratch that, he was going to do it! The way Billy saw it, if he
could take care of his little brother, then he could take care of his
cock too, its not like he was going to rape the guy or anything, just
wave his big fat dick in his face, and hope he can reel him in, and get
him to take the bait.
Basically, that's what his brother did
after catching him checking him out in the locker room, and then again
later on in the shower room. JD said he was practically drooling for
it.
JD laid out his plan. It actually had the advantage of being really simple, and would solely rely on Timmy's hunger for dick.
JD
had called him, and told him to meet him here at the trailer about
eleven AM. JD told Billy to be lounged out on the living room couch in a
pair of his loose, short-legged gym shorts, and to go commando.
Shortly
after Timmy got there, he'd make up an excuse about having to go meet
up with his baseball coach for about an hour, but for Timmy to stay
there, and wait for him.
As he was leaving, he'd have Timmy walk
him out after shutting his bedroom door, and locking it. That way,
Timmy couldn't get back into it to wait for him, forcing him to wait in
the living room where Billy would be, while pretending to be passed out
watching some boring movie on TV.
Then Billy, once he was sure
Timmy was hanging out in the living room while he awaited JD's return,
would do some minor tossing around in his sleep, would get a big old
boner that Billy could then maneuver to pop out through the loose leg of
his shorts. JD was certain once Timmy saw Billy's big dick, he
wouldn't be able to resist it.
Billy suggested that at some
point before he takes off, he tell Timmy not to worry about Billy waking
up, that he had hurt his back the day before, and had taken a couple of
muscle relaxers about half an hour ago, making it clear that Billy
would be out for hours, and making it sound like a side effect that
happens when he took those things, assuring him not even an earthquake
could rouse him.
All in all, Billy thought it was a pretty good plan, now if only Timmy took the bait!
Everything
went down without a hitch, just as they planned it with one minor
change, instead of having Billy hog the whole couch, he would be sitting
while leaning back with one leg on the floor, and one on the couch.
That position would fully expose his crotch, and also offer Timmy a
better view while also giving him better access to the goods, if he took
the bait.
After JD left, Billy pretended to be passed out, and
with his legs fully spread, his junk was already poking out the leg
hole, practically fully exposed without him even being hard. In that
position, even Billy's big balls would be out in full view.
After
a short time, Billy felt Timmy move from the floor where he had been
watching whatever was playing on the TV, to the other end of the couch,
knowing that Timmy now had the best view in the house of Billy's fully
exposed junk It was easy for Billy to fully bone up, just the potential
idea that Timmy might cop him a feel or maybe even sample the goods,
had Billy's big fat cock seeping, and drooling precum all over his
belly, and down his shaft.
Billy could feel Timmy constantly
shifting on the other end of the couch. Risking a quick look, Billy
partially opened one eye, and sure enough Timmy's eyes were glued to his
drooling cock, and was fondling himself through his own shorts.
About
ten or fifteen minutes of that, and Billy could feel Timmy's weight
shift on the couch as he scooted closer to a supposedly unconscious,
knocked out Billy. Moments later, Billy felt Timmy's hand tentatively
touch his left thigh, which was swung out, his foot touching the floor.
At
first, all he did was rest his hand on Billy's thigh, he could feel his
fingers tremble as he lightly fondled the muscles of his thigh, before
he felt Timmy shake him, trying to see if he could nudge him awake, even
going so far as to call out his name: "Billy are you okay?" his soft
voice almost breaking from his nervousness. Seconds later Billy could
feel Timmy's hand grip his thigh harder, shaking him even more
vigorously, and using his normal speaking volume he called Billy's name,
seeing if he could rouse him or if he truly was passed out like JD had
suggested he would be.
The whole scenario had Billy's over
nine-inch cock throbbing, and he could feel a large puddle of precum
spreading across his lightly furred six pack.
Off, and on, for
about two minutes, Timmy kept trying to see if he could wake Billy
before finally realizing he was completely out of it, just as Billy had
led him to believe.
For almost a full minute Timmy did nothing,
and Billy thought for sure he wasn't gonna take the bait, but then
slowly, timidly he felt Timmy's hand return to his exposed thigh. This
time however, he wasn't jostling him trying to see of he could get a
response from Billy, no, this time his hand was slowly moving up his
thigh caressing his large bulging muscles as his hand made its upward
sojourn toward its ultimate goal.
Within less than a minute,
Billy could feel Timmy's quivering, trembling fingers massage their way
to the inside of his groin until the backs of his fingers came into
contact with his now very tight, extremely full ball sack. His fingers
gently stroking his uppermost inner thigh before slowly, tentatively,
moving from his thigh to his bloated testicles, wherewith a near
feather-light touch, he began gently caressing his balls.
After
still getting no discernible response from Billy, Timmy became even more
bold, and openly began to squeeze, and grope his ever tightening
gonads.
Then, out of nowhere, Timmy's other hand touched Billy's
cock. It was exploratory at first, but then fully wrapped around Billy's
hard pulsating shaft. He could clearly hear Timmy's breathing getting
quicker as his desire for Billy's big cock surpassed his fear of him
waking up.
Timmy now fearlessly stroked Billy's cock, and groped
his huge cum swollen nuts. Pre-cum oozed like a river from his throbbing
cock-slit, dripping over Timmy's fingers in rivulets. All of this
combined, had worked its magic on poor unsuspecting, deliriously lust
crazed Timmy, as he could resist no more, and lowered his head to
Billy's warm inviting crotch.
Billy once again chanced a squinting peek, watching Timmy's face move within inches of his massive, tight cum laden balls.
Billy
nearly groaned as Timmy's hot wet tongue slipped past his thick pouty
lips to wetly suave his hairy nads, leaving a trail of thick drool
wherever his tongue touched.
Billy was fighting the almost
overwhelming urge to grab Timmy's head and crush his tongue against his
swollen testes. It was even harder not letting out an audible gasp as
he sucked one of his hairy balls into his wet sucking mouth, and as hard
as that was it was twice as difficult not to cry out as he forced the
other one in with it.
Billy always knew he had big balls, but
even peering through the slits of his eyes, and seeing for himself, he
still couldn't believe that Timmy had actually been able to stuff both
his testicles into his oral cavity. Billy just watched through slatted
eyes as Timmy brazenly began nursing on Billy's giant hairy gonads. It
was becoming almost painful with how hard he was sucking, but then, as
quickly as he had stuffed them in, Timmy spits them out, instantly
moaning, and swabbing his balls, licking up the spit that now so
generously coated them.
Timmy didn't stop at Billy's nuts, he
continued his journey upward licking slowly from his balls to the bottom
of his shaft, ever upward, licking wetly lapping, and nearly panting
like a dog in heat.
Quicker than Billy had wished for, Timmy's
probing tongue reached his frenulum. Timmy tugged at the hood of Billy's
uncut cock, dislodging his swollen, shiny knob from its moist fleshy
hood, pulling the extra folds of his skin down tight to the base of his
cock.
Billy again almost audibly groaned as the tip of Timmy's
tongue assaulted his now fully exposed frenulum, sliding up rapidly into
the cleft where the glans separated underneath. Billy was practically
squirming trying not to make a sound, not that Timmy would have noticed
at this point, his head swam with burning desire and cock lust. With
little preamble, Timmy raised his mouth over Billy's burgeoning dong,
and let his lips slip over his precum-soaked, drooling glans, stuffing
it into his mouth like a greedy starving baby attaching itself to its
mother's teat.
Billy gasped, no longer able to contain himself
as his hands shot upward, lacing his fingers, and locking them behind
Timmy's head before pushing his face down the full length of his
prodigious schlong.
Timmy shot up instantly, spitting,
sputtering, and coughing, freeing Billy's cock from its unexpected
invasion of his throat. Timmy fell on his ass fearfully staring up into
Billy's lust-crazed eyes, his lips quivering as he fought to find words
that could possibly explain why he had been doing what he was doing, but
only a gargled mash of vowels managed to squeak past his now fear
constricted throat.
Billy glared down at him as he swerved front-ways on the couch. Timmy is now directly between his legs, on the floor cowering.
"So
ya like sucking cock huh faggot?" Billy boomed, as he lurched to his
feet yanking a terrified Timmy up from the floor, and shoving him toward
the hallway, and his bedroom.
"Don't worry bitch" Billy goaded: "You're about to get more cock than you could ever dream possible."
Billy
corralled Timmy, herding him down the hallway, driving him backwards
until they reached his room, shoving Timmy to the floor at the foot of
his bed.
Timmy just sat there whimpering, his eyes full of
pleading tears, his muscular body trembling with fear as he blubbered
nearly incoherent apologies, all of which Billy ignored as he discarded
his shorts, threw himself on his bed, spreading his legs, and staring at
Timmy, whose head just barely peered over the rim of the mattress.
"Well, whatchya waiting for faggot?" Billy urged in a deep lurid bassy tone: "It ain't gonna suck itself now is it?"
Timmy
just sat there staring across Billy's mattress quivering, too terrified
to move, his bottom lip still trembling, his eyes pleading for mercy.
Billy
finally took some pity on the guy: "Listen, dude, stop with the
waterworks, nobody's gonna hurt you" Billy paused letting that sink in
for a second or two before continuing: "So you got caught sucking my
cock, its not the end of the world."
Billy decided a different
approach was needed: "Here's the way I see it" he waxed philosophically,
sitting up in his bed before continuing: "You're a fag, fags suck
cock", Billy pushed on, following his train of thought: "I'm a guy who
loves his cock sucked, hell, to be completely honest, this is my very
first blowjob", Billy smiled, and pushed on: "What we have here is just
simple economics, supply, and demand" His grin broadened: "You love
sucking dick, and I have a dick, and I love having my dick sucked" Timmy
started to sit up higher, his entire head, and part of his shoulders
now visible above the mattress line: "So basically what I'm offering
you, is all the dick you can suck, and I get a cocksucker all to happy
to feast on my meat."
"Happy ending" Billy went on: "Everybody
gets what they want and nobody needs to get hurt. You walk away with a
belly full of my delicious jizz, and I get my balls drained when ever I
want" Billy smiled, a big smirky toothy grin: "What do you say we just
agree to help each other out, and make everyone happy?"
Timmy
moved up onto the bed, sitting pensively before softly asking: "You
won't say anything to anyone?" he quickly added: "If my parents found
out..." That you're a fag" Billy interjected, just stating a fact.
"Um... yes something like that" Timmy blushed; "If they found out,
they'd kill me, or send me away to one of those horrible places where
they try to turn you straight"
"Well then" Billy stated: "I guess we'll just have to make sure that doesn't happen, now won't we?"
Timmy
smiled, and blushed a beautiful shade of pink, as Billy laid back,
grasped his hard cock by the base and waved it at Timmy: "Now how about
that blowjob faggot?"
Timmy grinned, and moved forward between
Billy's spread muscular legs, placing his hands softly on either thigh
as he inched toward his juicy, throbbing target.
Billy moaned
deeply as Timmy wrapped his hands over Billy's right hand which still
clasped the base of his cock. An electric tingle spread from Timmy's
fingers to Billy's, and through to the base of his cock. Timmy swooped
downward, lapping at Billy's piss slit, swabbing all the oozing precum
from his large, glistening bluish pink glans. Timmy's fist helped guide
Billy's to peel back the hood of his foreskin setting the large bulbous,
mushroom head free for Timmy's soft wet flicking tongue.
Billy
moaned appreciatively as Timmy's tongue scooped more of the copious
amounts of dick dribble gushing from his gaping piss slit, before
whisking it into the warm wet depths of his hungry mouth.
"God
this is amazing," Billy thought to himself before clasping the back of
Timmy's head with his free hand and tried pushing his straining,
engorged lemon-sized cock-head into Timmy's drooling, salivating
orifice.
Timmy looked up into Billy's eyes, who stared back at him mirroring the lust they now both shared.
"Stop teasing bitch, and suck my dick" Billy groaned through clenched teeth.
All
too happy to comply, Timmy wrapped his thick lips around the head of
Billy's dick and wetly eased downward taking as much of the thick organ
into his mouth as he could.
The length wasn't an issue for Timmy,
but Billy's dick was as thick as a Red Bull can, and the large
lemon-sized glans made accommodating him way more difficult.
Billy didn't seem to mind as he slowly began to thrust his hips gently fucking Timmy's mouth.
Timmy
continued to swab Billy's glans, and with each pass of his tongue
against his frenulum, Billy's cock also rewarded Timmy with a fresh
dollop of sweet sticky precum, which Timmy graciously accepted, and
swallowed.
As good as it all was though, Timmy hungered for the
real prize and judging by the heft of Billy's prodigious balls, it was
going to be a big payload.
Billy moved his hands, clutching
either side of Timmy's head, and face, whose hungry all consuming glazed
over eyes, stared longingly into Billy's.
Billy was mesmerized watching has fat dick push in, and out of Timmy's sucking mouth.
"Goddam Faggot, you could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch" Billy moaned from somewhere deep in his chest.
Billy
was sitting up now tightly clasping Timmy's head, and ever more
forcibly, thrusting his throbbing dong into the depths of Timmy's wet
sucking orifice.
Timmy was drifting into cocksucker bliss, when
he heard Billy growl deep within his chest as his grip tightened on the
back of his head, when all of a sudden, Timmy's bliss was shattered as
Billy roared from somewhere deep, and primordial within himself.
"Arrrrrrrrrrrgh"
was all Timmy made out before Billy's fingers locked together behind
his head, holding him in a steely, vice like grip as Billy rammed his
massive, throbbing dong balls deep into Timmy's unprepared throat.
Timmy
uselessly tried to pry Billy's powerful fingers from the back of his
head, clawing desperately, trying helplessly to free his overstuffed
throat of the invading organ.
Timmy's pleas for relief were
useless, blocked by the expanding member swelling in size as it hurtled
toward an orgasm of massive proportions.
From Billy's
perspective, it felt like his dick was exploding inside Timmy's mouth
and throat. Gone was the Billy everyone knew, a more primal Billy had
taken his place as the molten jets of his exploding schlong erupted into
the hole he had sheathed his cock in.
Spewing hot blast of thick
ropey cum like liquid fire in Timmy's throat, 5... 6....7....
"Gaaaawwwdfuuuukindaaaaammmm" Billy roared: "Take it you fucking bitch,
uuuhhhhnnnn you gaaaawdam fukin slut" Billy bellowed, all the while
ramming, and humping his swollen balls against Timmy's abused lips.
Tears
poured from Timmy's eyes as he repeatedly attempted to gasp for air,
his arms, and hands beat against Billy's sides, front, and back all
completely unnoticed...10....11.....12....
Billy's orgasm
consumed him, sperm spewed from him in torrents, flooding Timmy's
esophagus to overflowing, an overflow that had nowhere to go because
Timmy's throat was completely blocked...16...17....18...
"Mmmmmuthafuuuuuk"
Billy growled uncontrollably squeezing Timmy's head so hard it felt
like his fingers were digging through his skull....20....21...
Billy's
orgasm finally crested, and abated, subsiding, no longer a crashing
thunderous Tsunami but more like waves washing against the rocks...
Billy's fingers let go of Timmy's skull, who pulled back coughing and gasping for air almost simultaneously.
Billy
fell backwards, his heaving chest gasping for air as sweat poured like
water from his body soaking the covers of his bed. His still bloated,
swollen cock plopped wetly against his belly as more semen, and sperm
still oozed in spasms from his softening dick.
Billy's body still
jerked and twitched: "FUUUCK" he moaned contentedly: "Damn boy, you're
one helluva fukin' cocksucker", Billy panted between his gasp for air.
Timmy,
still panting for air himself, in between gulping down the biggest load
he had ever taken, crawled toward Billy before coming to rest between
his thighs, his head in his groin. Unbelievably to Billy, he watched as
Timmy began to slurp up the large pool of jism that spread across his
hairy abs, and overflowed from his navel... Timmy got it all, in between
his gasp of air.
Billy gently stroked the hair on the side of
Timmy's head as Timmy continued licking at the still engorged, but not
so hard gooey member that had just practically raped his throat. Billy
just shook his head in disbelief as Timmy stuffed his cock back into his
mouth trying to suck the last bit of testicular juices from his
deflating dick.
"Gawwd I love homos" Billy sighed as he just laid there enjoying the gentle, rhythmic sucking sounds...
CHAPTER FOUR:
JD
looked at his phone. It had been at least an hour since he left Timmy
alone with Billy, and JD was heading back now. If everything had gone
according to plan, then his brother should have gotten what he wanted.
JD
hated the thought of turning Timmy over to his sibling, he was afraid
he'd hurt him. Yeah Timmy liked it kinda rough, but he also liked to
cuddle too, and make out before, and after, and JD just couldn't see his
big badass bro doing any of that, except the rough part.
Worse
yet, JD feared Timmy would hate him for this. That he'd blame him for
it (which was kinda true) but JD knew, that the only thing his brother
wanted from Timmy was sex. He'd use him, abuse him, and toss him aside.
He'd never make out with him, would probably never cuddle with him,
he'd never do any of that other stuff. Billy didn't know Timmy like he
did, he's never seen him doing his gymnastics, how graceful, and
talented he truly is. No, all his brother would ever want from him
would be to use him for sex, just a wham bam get the fuck out until I
need you next time man.
As he was heading back, JD dreaded what
he'd find, a bruised, and battered Timmy was his biggest fear. How
would Timmy explain that to his homophobic parents?
No, Billy
didn't care for Timmy, he hasn't sat with him while he cries about how
hard it is for him at home, how his parents are always on him to do
better; be perfect, like some kind of programmable robot, living their
lives vicariously through their 18 year old son, expecting him; no
insisting he be all virginal, and chaste, and save himself for his
future wife, a wife they would help him pick.
Timmy lived in
constant fear his parents would find out he's gay, that somehow, someway
he'd slip up, and they'd find out, and send him away to some fix the
gay group.
Not that everything was hopeless for Timmy, he did
have a sort of plan. Be as good as he can with the gymnastics, win a
scholarship, and go far, far away to college, and never look back. Get a
good education, find a good job, and hopefully fall in love with some
hot guy, and live his life openly, without shame, and free from his
family's emotional shackles.
JD quickened his pace. He needed to
get back there, he needed to make sure Timmy was okay, make sure his
brother hadn't hurt him. Most of all, he needed Timmy not to hate him.
He really did care for him, it may not be love, but JD was sure it was
more than just friendship that they shared, which was way more than he
felt for that bitch Andrea or any of her viper squad. All those girls
knew damn well all he ever did with any of them was a couple of make out
sessions, never anything below belt, never, not until that stupid pre
Halloween party Blake Riley had thrown, and Andrea, and her entire viper
squad was there with her; how she kept handing him beers, and then
rubbing on him constantly, if it wasn't her it was one of the others.
He'd
learned later on from one of his other buds, that Andrea, and her nasty
bitch friends had laced the beer they were passing out to select jocks,
with Viagra, and it was Andrea's plan to get one of them to knock her
up. She didn't really care who, and JD was the poor unfortunate sap
that fell afoul of her nefarious plans.
JD had figured out that
Andrea was fed up with mommy, and daddy constantly trying to tell her
what to do. She wanted to make a statement, she wanted to do the one
thing that would piss them off the most, and she got what she wanted.
JD fell for it, he didn't listen to his Dad, he directly did exactly
what his Dad had told him not too, and to make it all the more worse, he
realized that that made him no better than Andrea. Hell, JD wasn't
even that interested in girls, he'd had his eye on Timmy Anderson for
quite some time, he just hadn't worked up the balls to do anything about
it.
Now his Dad was always mad at him, and with good reason, and
he had his brother, and Baxter, and even his uncle Carl constantly
breathing down his neck.
That's why JD had been trying to take it
all in stride, and play it cool, and low key. But then, that
opportunity with Timmy arose, feeling kind of like they were being
thrust together, stars in alignment sort of thing, and they hit it right
off, and it was like they couldn't keep there hands off of each other.
Yeah, sure it was mostly just lust but there was something else there
too, but now, JD was afraid he'd thrown it all away, whatever "it"
turned out to be...
* * * * *
Timmy
was licking his balls again, Billy just moaned, and let him; it felt so
good, even though he'd just shot the biggest load of his life less than
ten minutes ago, he was already boned up again, rock hard, and
drooling.
Billy was kind of holding off however, he knew his
little brother would be back soon, and he didn't want to start something
they might not have time to finish.
This was a good thing, he
didn't want to spoil it, or push his luck, and he didn't want to replace
JD in this kids affections. Billy knew that much when after they had
recovered enough, and their breathing was back to normal, Timmy had
moved up his body, licking his way up that is, and had tried to kiss
him.
Billy stopped him of course, he didn't love this kid. Yeah,
what they did was mind blowing, and extremely fun, but this was no love
story, and he wasn't looking for a boyfriend nor did he want Timmy to
think he did, Billy didn't want to ever be accused he led him on. No,
Billy thought it best he nip that right in the bud before it started,
this was just about getting off for him, nothing more. He'd leave the
romance to his brother. He got the distinct feeling that there was
something going on between them anyway. It was in the beginning stages
he'd bet, but it was obvious JD felt something for him. He hadn't quite
made up his mind about Timmy though, since he just tried to kiss him,
but he'd leave that to JD, and Timmy to figure out, it had nothing to do
with him.
Billy heard the front door open, and could tell by the
footsteps it was JD. He could see the shadow of someone's feet
underneath his door, and he hollered at JD to come in.
JD wasn't
surprised seeing Timmy licking Billy's big hairy balls, he was surprised
that Timmy didn't stop, instead, just turned his head slightly, smiling
up at him, all the while continuing to lap his big brother's ball-sack.
Licking it like it was a big ol' lollipop.
"Ya might be back
just a little early bro" Billy said, smiling down at Timmy, and cupping
his chin in his hand, and stroking one of his cherubic cheeks with his
thumb.
"Why can't he just join us?" Timmy said, smiling like a
cheap slut while looking hopefully back, and forth between Billy, and
JD.
"Wuh?" Billy groaned unhappily: "You gonna suck us both off
at the same time, you could barely fit my dick in your mouth by itself?"
Timmy
giggled, and blushed slightly before looking back at JD: "there's more
to having fun than just blowjobs." He reached over to JD, and pulled him
in by the waistband of his sweats. JD just smiled, thinking to
himself: "Well at least I know now he ain't mad at me."
Billy
watched as Timmy crawled over to the edge of the mattress, and pulled
JD's sweats down before swooping in, and gobbling his half hard dick
into his mouth right down to the balls, and started sucking, keeping his
cock buried balls deep in his throat, while staying there for a good
thirty seconds before he backed off, and let JD's now spit soaked dick
plop out, to loudly smack up against his six pack abs with a very wet
thump.
Billy kind of envied his brothers smaller dick or at least
less thick dick. Billy wouldn't call seven inches small, but JD's dick
was probably a normal thickness. Then again, he was only sixteen, and
all that could change over the next couple of years, it had for Billy.
Shit, he thought to himself, he was still growing, and he was almost
eighteen.
Billy huffed: "And exactly what am I supposed to be
doing while you blow my little brother, because that ain't doing nuthin'
for me?
The smile, and look that swept over Timmy's face was
anything but innocent. Lecherous was a word that came to Billy's mind,
lecherous in a cute, and totally disarming way of course, he thought,
laughing to himself.
Timmy looked up at JD before saying, as he
reached for his balls kneading them before wrapping his fingers around
his dick, and saying: "You up for it stud?"
JD smiled back at
him, knowing exactly what Timmy wanted, and he also knew it would
probably weird his brother out. So yeah, he was up for it he grinned
inwardly, just loving this side of Timmy.
Timmy looked at Billy,
grinning lasciviously before turning back to JD, turning his head up
toward him and opening his mouth wide with his tongue out. Billy
watched with fascination as his brother tilted his head, looking right
into Timmy's eyes before parting his lips and letting a huge stream of
his spit drip from his mouth right into Timmy's, who then turned back to
Billy, crawled up between his legs once again, looked up into his eyes,
spreading his mouth wide, with his tongue cupped but slightly extended,
and showed Billy the big wad of his brothers spittle he held in his
mouth, before he closed his lips around his knob, bowed his head, and
took Billy's swollen cock-head into his mouth swirling his brothers
mucous all over his glans.
Pulling back briefly, and allowing
JD's spit to flow down his shaft, Timmy stuffed his member back into his
mouth and took about an inch past the glans coronal ridge and began
swirling the mucous around his member with his tongue, making Billy moan
deeply from the sensation.
Billy watched his little brother move behind Timmy, who now had his legs spread wide, ass up, jutting backwards toward him.
Billy
watched as JD ran his hands up, and down Timmy's strong muscular back,
caressing his tight sinewy muscles from his hips to his lats, then back
down to his bulging bubble butt.
Billy gave a bit of a jump when
JD suddenly raised both hands open palmed and smacked them down hard
onto Timmy's twin globes. He watched as his brother smiled, bent over,
and kissed Timmy's butt at the top of his ass crack and slowly ran his
tongue from the base of his spine right up to the back of his neck and
then back down again, just as slow. Billy felt the tingle clear down to
his toes as Timmy moaned deeply around his throbbing shaft from what JD
was doing to him.
Billy placed his right hand behind Timmy's
head as he moved up into a kneeling position, running his large left
hand down Timmy's spine and into the top of his crack and back up to his
lats, all while JD massaged the bulbous mounds of Timmy's muscle taut
ass.
Billy ran both his hands down Timmy's back, leaning forward,
driving his dick further into Timmy's mouth, pressing slightly past the
uvula, as his hands came to rest on Timmy's twin mounds. Billy
repeated his brothers earlier actions, and smacked Timmy's ass with a
loud "THWAAAP", which forced Timmy further onto Billy's throat invading
cock-head.
Timmy gagged, but tried to fight it, gulping like he
did so many times while impaled on JD's dick, but Billy's dick was just
so thick, the head so large that it not only filled the back of his
mouth, it expanded, and stretched it. Billy could feel the gagging, it
actually sent waves of pleasure through his glans down his shaft right
into his balls.
"Come on fag boy, you can do it" Billy groaned, then cautioned: "Don't make me do it for you, I won't be as gentle as you."
With
that said, Billy gave him another really loud whack on both cheeks of
his ass, hitting so hard they left two large red hand prints.
JD
just smiled, knowing Timmy loved this, he loved being dominated, not so
sure about pain, but he liked when guys took control, so he knew he was
loving this.
Billy let go of his ass, and returned to his upright
position on his knees, and locked his fingers behind Timmy's head,
pushing his cock to the back of Timmy's cock-sucking mouth.
"You're
gonna take it all, you fucking queer or I'm gonna make you, just like
last time." Billy paused momentarily letting it sink in, before he
jabbed the large, blood engorged knob of his big fat dick into the
entrance of Timmy's throat.
Timmy's lips felt stretched, his
tongue forcibly flattened by the massive girth of Billy's invading
prick, and concentrated as hard as he could to relax his gag reflex,
allowing the burgeoning phallus to invade his constricted throat. With
sweat running down his forehead, and into his eyes he was able to
finally pop the bloated, lemon sized glans into his expanding, over
stretched throat.
Timmy squirmed, fighting the urge to gag,
suppressing the need to cough the invader free, repel it, to unsheathe
this fleshy pole. But Timmy fought it, he suppressed it, and like the
other muscles in his body, he controlled it, mastering it to an extent,
and began gulping Billy's big dick back further into his oral cavity,
almost into his esophagus.
Billy moaned, grinding his balls into
Timmy's chin, rotating his hips in tight circles to help grind the last
fraction of an inch into Timmy's hot sucking mouth.
Billy eased
back after a few seconds. This wasn't going to be like last time, he
intended to enjoy these new sensations, make them last before drowning
this little cocksucker like he did before.
Timmy pushed forward
slightly, and sort of gurgled, and moaned at the same time. Billy
looked up from Timmy's face where he had been concentrating, and
enjoying so much of his pleasure, to see that his little brother had
dropped down behind Timmy, the majority of his face hidden below Timmy's
buttocks.
Timmy continued to moan louder even as he stuffed
Billy's big cock-head back into his throat, enveloping it like a silky
wet glove, plunging with lust all the way down to his hairy groin.
JD's
forehead appeared over the crown of Timmy's twin moons, he looked right
into his brothers eyes before spreading Timmy's twin peaks, and slipped
his face between them. Billy couldn't believe what he was seeing, was
his brother kissing this fags ass cheeks, his crack?
No, it
wasn't that. Just then JD looked into his brothers eyes, with such pure
wanton lust, his eyes glazed over, deeply ensnared by passion, his
tongue crested the uppermost part of Timmy's magnificent crack.
"Damn"
Billy said out loud, but noted to himself that his brother was indeed
licking another dude's ass. That was simultaneously the grossest thing
he had ever seen, and the hottest.
"Eat that faggots ass", Billy
moaned not being able to take his eyes off his little brothers mouth as
it slid back down his crack, before thrusting forward..."Yeaaaaah" Billy
snarled: "tongue that faggot's pussy."
Billy subconsciously
licked his own lips, he didn't know whether it was because his lips
suddenly went dry or he was vicariously helping his brother munch this
queers bunghole.
Billy didn't know if he could ever do that,
having only ever thought about eating a girls pussy before, and how hot
that would get him. But his brother sure looked like he was loving it!
"Damn
bro" JD moaned, his voice thick with lust: "You should try it, faggot
pussy is the best pussy" Then smiled wickedly, and almost sang: "Faggot
pussy is so good to eat I eat it everyday" Then added: "and for every
meal, then have it for dessert, and a midnight snack."
Billy chortled: "I take it ya kinda like faggot pussy bro?"
JD
laughed too, and they both high fived each other, an action that drove
Billy's dick back to the balls in Timmy's throat, much to his own
delight.
"Ya wanna try it dude?" JD asked inquisitively: "Nah dude I'll pass right now, but who knows maybe later" Billy responded.
JD
took that for what it was. For Billy this was all new, he was still
experiencing things on that level. JD knew that he'd be singing a
different tune soon, but for now, he decided he was really gonna go for
gold, and give his brother something new to think about.
JD stood
up, and got behind Timmy. Billy watched intently as JD palmed the
head, and part of his shaft in his hand, and began letting large wads of
his spit drop onto the glans, which he smeared down to the base of his
cock several times until his dick was slick and wet. Then he placed the
throbbing head against Timmy's tight pucker, and began pushing slowly
into his clenching little hole.
Timmy groaned loudly, and Billy just stared in disbelief as his brother sheathed his rock hard rod into Timmy's hole.
"Geeeesus fuuukin Christ dude, are you fuckin' him?" Billy queried, still not sure he was believing what his eyes showed him.
JD
smirked, and answered: "You're damn str8 bro, it's twice as good as
real pussy, and take my word for it, only a fraction of the bother, and
trouble girl pussy brings ya."
Billy had no basis for comparison
like his brother, so he'd just have to take his word on it. Right now
he was ready to really ram this queers tonsils, and began thrusting his
fuck-pole in and out of Timmy's slurping wet mouth pussy.
It took
a little while, but eventually Billy, and JD worked out a rhythm
together, and had Timmy see sawing back, and forth between them; both
his holes slurping up hard driving Donnelly dicks, moaning continuously
in absolute ecstasy.
As their breathing, and rhythm synchronized, JD looked at his sweaty brother, and said: " Ya wanna switch?"
Billy
didn't know how to answer having never done it before, he had
difficulty believing his big dick would ever fit in such a tiny hole.
"Dude",
JD pushed: "You are gonna love it!" JD pulled out of Timmy's ass, and
motioned for his older brother to move back with him.
Billy withdrew from Timmy's hot sucking mouth, and scooted off the bed, joining his brother behind Timmy.
Billy
watched with fascination as his little bro slid back in, then slowly
withdrew his dick from Timmy's hole. He watched intently as the tight
little pink ring clung to his dick, and the actual "pop" sound it made
when JD's plump cock-head plopped out, and his dick smacked wetly up
against his groin.
"Damn that looks hawt" Billy moaned.
"Feels even better bro" JD beamed: "You are so gonna love it!" He added, his grin almost as wide as his face.
"Wait right here dude" JD huffed as he ran out of the room, returning in a few seconds later with a bottle of lube in his hand.
He
popped the cap, and squeezed a generous amount onto his brothers huge
pecker, and told him to spread it around with his fist, which Billy
obediently did.
When his dick was practically dripping in the
slimy cold goo, his brother reached over, put both hands on either side
of his brothers hips, and guided him into position.
Billy almost
jumped out of his skin when he felt his brothers warm strong fingers
wrap firmly around the base of his throbbing cock, and eased him forward
until the tip of his bloated knob touched the soft velvety tissue of
Timmy's anus.
JD held his dick tight, getting behind his brother,
and used his hips to help ease his brothers swollen cock-head into
Timmy's tight hole.
Billy watched, his mouth hanging open as the
lips of Timmy's hole pushed inward, and began to part, slipping over his
glans like a tight glove.
His heart raced as he felt Timmy push back, trying to will his hole to open, and accommodate the huge invading member.
With
both JD, and Timmy pushing equally hard, one of them forward the other
backward, they were finally able to get the pulsating head of Billy's
cock to pop through the sphincter into the tight confines of Timmy's
clutching, over stretched hole.
Billy threw his head back in
absolute ecstasy as Timmy continued to slide more of his turgid, steel
hard pole into the depths of his now overstuffed rectal cavity.
Timmy
felt almost virginal again, as Billy's fat schlong stretched his hole
beyond what it had ever been stretched before. About three quaters of
the way in, Timmy felt it hit a barrier in the depths of his hole. He
reached back between his legs, and grabbed Billy's dick as tried
shifting it around until he felt the bulbous tip of the glans hit a
certain spot, that though small, had some give to it. Timmy knew that
was his inner sphincter, and was beyond where JD was able to reach, his
dick not being long enough. But Billy's was, and now Timmy was
determined to lose this last refuge of his virginity to Billy's
prodigious fuck-stick.
Timmy pushed as hard as he could, trying
desperately to will the inner sphincter open, until he was practically
bouncing as hard as he could against it, but Billy's cock-head was just
too big, his cock just too thick.
JD saw his frustration, and saw
the look of bewilderment on Billy's face, who was just all smiles, and
to drunk with passion, and sexual ecstasy, to realize what was needed.
Just the right amount of force at the right moment, and that moment was
right now!
JD raised his foot, put it on his brothers rock hard
ass cheeks, and thrust his brother forward as hard as he could. Timmy
cried out in pain as Billy's fat dickhead ripped its way through his
inner sphincter, and the last couple of inches claimed the last of his
virginity. It was in that moment that Billy lost all sense of reality,
his full weight collapsed on top of Timmy, pushing him into the
mattress. Billy's powerful arms wrapped around his waist forcing
Timmy's hips upward, embedding every last fraction of Billy's pulsating,
spasming dick into the furthest reaches of his now obstructed bowels.
To Billy it was pure heaven, he instinctively ground his pubes against
Timmy's anal ring, and began to hump rapidly, and tightly using only his
hips like some wild animal in rut.
"Fuuuckin' that Puuuuusy,
fwwwuuukin it" Billy growled deep in his hairy chest, and for the next
two minutes that's all he said, over and over before he practically
roared in a deep animalistic bass howl as his body began to spasm, and
twitch uncontrollably, his huge cock blasting Timmy's insides with hot
molten sperm. Timmy's eyes rolled back in his head as his own five inch
cock exploded with ropes of jizz blasting onto the covers of the
mattress under him.
JD saw Timmy's mouth wide open in ecstatic
joy so he decided to take full advantage of it, and rammed his dick down
Timmy's throat, and joined the duet in carnal, orgasmic passion,
spewing ropes of jetting cum down Timmy's gullet as his older brother
kept chanting, grunting and humping: "Fwwwwuuuking dat pwwwuuusssy"
over, and over until he collapsed, sprawled out full weight on top of
Timmy; who just laid there, with the most happy, stupid grin on his face
as JD pulled his still oozing cock from his mouth, and began wiping it
on Timmy's face, when he saw him, from the corner of his eye, their Dad,
hands on his hips standing in Billy's bedroom doorway.
JD's jaw
dropped as both Billy, and Timmy turned their heads in slow motion, a
look of horror painted on their faces as they realized who it was!
"When
you boys are done playin' with your friend" he calmly declared, a big
smile on his face: "I brought home some pizza for lunch" they looked at
each other in shock as they watched their Dad turn around, and head back
up the hallway, whistling like he didn't have a care in the world.
* * * * *
Shit meet fan, that's the image that was now dominating Billy Donnelly's every thought.
How the hell was he going to explain this to his Dad, in fact, what were any of them going to say?
JD
just kept looking at him like he was desperate for guidance, needing
his big brother to tell him what to do, while Timmy just whimpered on
the bed, looking like he could burst into tears at any moment.
The only real answer that came to Billy's mind, was to own it, what else could they do really?
He
turned to Timmy, the one person who seemed to be in more distress than
either he or JD; this wasn't his fault, he was here because he had
maneuvered him into being here.
"Timmy?" Billy spoke softly, get
your clothes, and go to the bathroom, and get cleaned up, and pull
yourself together then join us out there, okay?
Billy knew he was terrified, and was trying to be as comforting as he could be under the circumstances.
"This
is my fault" He said: "And I'll take responsibility for it" He reached
over, and put his hand on Timmy's shoulder, trying to be as gentle as he
could be.
Timmy looked into his eyes, searching for some kind of hope.
Billy
understood what Timmy's fears were instantly: "Don't worry, I won't let
anything bad happen to you" he assured him, pulling him toward him,
hugging him then pushing him back by the shoulders, repeating what he
had said before: "Pick up your clothes, go across the hall, and get
cleaned up okay?
Timmy cast his eyes downward, but silently nodded his head, and proceeded gathering his clothes from the floor.
Billy turned to JD who was already pulling up his sweat pants, and looking for his T-shirt.
"Guess
there's nothing else left to do bro" He said looking at his brother who
stared back at him looking as hopeless as Billy felt as he struggled to
pull his T-shirt over his shoulders.
"Time to face the music dude" Billy concluded, pulling on a clean pair of board shorts from his dresser drawer.
Billy
turned, and was about to head out his bedroom door when his brother
reached out and clasped his shoulder, stopping him. He turned back
looking at him questioningly.
"Don't you think it's just a bit
odd bro?" JD queried then clarified: "Was it just me or did he seem like
he was cool with what we were doing?" He paused, then added: "Or am I
just being crazy?"
"There's only one way we are gonna find out,
and it's this way dude" Billy stated flatly, turning back, heading out
the door, and down the hallway to go face their Dad.
* * * * *
Max
Donnelly stood at one of the counters in the kitchen, fumbling with one
of the two pizza boxes he had picked up on his way home.
He had
taken off early, and had messaged Carl McGregor to join him here, and
was expecting him any moment. He'd already laid out a handful of paper
plates, and some napkins on the table, getting things ready for his
boy's when they worked up the courage to join him.
Max Smiled to
himself, rather amused at the fear he could smell coming from the back
bedrooms, that, and the smell of sex, sperm, sweat, and testosterone.
Was there anything better in life he asked himself, shaking his head no, laughing to himself.
He anxiously awaited his boy's joining him, and could hear them start shuffling their way down the hallway.
He
quickly posed himself, arms crossed over his chest, feet apart and
leaning casually against the counter with as stern a look as he could
muster before his boy's came through the kitchen door.
It took
everything Max had not to laugh his ass off, barely being able not to
giggle when they came shuffling slowly into the kitchen, heads bowed,
looking so forlorn, like they were going to their execution.
Just
as he suspected, his eldest stepped forward, the youngest, head and
shoulders bowed, looking very much like he was trying to collapse within
himself and blink out of existence.
"D..d..dad?" Billy stammered slowly raising his head to meet his father's stern gaze.
"I...
um... I mean we..." God Max thought this was better than anything on
comedy central. Max was struggling now, barely able to contain himself
from a gut busting, doubled over laugh.
"Spit it out son" Max
said as deeply and firmly as he could muster: "I'm waiting?" he added
tapping his foot for dramatic effect.
Good god, he thought, the kid could blow chunks any moment now he was so scared.
"D...Dad
what we did....we, um...Billy trailed off, unable to find the words he
wanted to say when just then Carl McGregor came through the back door
toting a six pack of beer, and a duffel bag, which he dropped on the
laundry room floor before coming into the kitchen bellowing: "Howdy all,
wuzzup, why is everyone lookin' so glum?"
Max strained now, he
knew Carl wasn't up to speed on what was happening and Max decided to
see how far he could milk it, this was just too much fun to pass up.
"Do
you want to explain to your uncle Carl William, or shall I?" He taunted
Billy trying to add to his distress by using his son's formal name,
which he only ever used when he was in deep trouble.
Carl didn't
know what was going on, but he didn't smell any anger coming from Max.
If anything he sensed the exact opposite...what game is he playing at
here? The smell of fear coming from both Billy, and JD was palpable,
that, and the smell of recent sexual activity, but not with a female,
but with a ho... He let that thought drop for the time being.
Carl
looked instead at Billy. The kid looked terrible, and his brother
looked even worse. What was Max playing at, he thought to himself?
Carl crossed over to Billy, and put his hand on his shoulder, comfortingly: "What's up Billy, you can tell me."
Billy
tried looking Carl in the eyes, to lift his head, he struggled to get
his throat to work, his lips to form the words, he just couldn't.
Carl swore he could hear a barely perceptible chuckle from Max, and whirled around to confront him.
"What's this about Max?" Carl demanded, certain now Max was just playing one of his silly games, toying with his sons.
"Dad caught us..." came the small voice behind him, it was Billy.
"Caught you what? Carl demanded taking both of Billy's shoulders in his hands, insisting on a response.
Without raising his face, which was bright red from embarrassment, and shame, he whispered: "He caught us with a boy in my room"
Aww, Carl thought to himself, the missing piece...Carl just shook his head, and muttered to himself: "Max you asshole."
Carl
took his right hand, and lifted Billy's chin, trying to look him in the
eyes, which Billy kept shifting, too ashamed to make contact.
"By caught" Carl mused:" I assume you mean you were having sex with?"
Carl just shook his head as Billy bowed his head even further, and just barely nodded, and whispered: "Yes."
Carl threw his hands up in the air and laughed: "Is that all, I thought somebody got hurt or died."
"Bu...but we..."Billy stammered, confused why Carl was laughing at him.
"Seriously
kid" Carl chuckled: "Your Dads banged more than his share of guys over
the years, it seems awfully suspicious he's going all puritanical on ya
now."
"Boys?!" Carl boomed: "snap out of it, he's messing with ya."
Billy
raised his head and stared directly at his Dad who just burst out
laughing before he walked over to him and put his arm around his son,
giving him a noogie with the other.
"Damn kid" His Dad laughed: "Relax, and quit taking things so seriously."
Billy, and JD just looked confused, not exactly sure how to take their Dad at the moment.
Carl
grabbed one of the pizza boxes and brushed past them on his way to the
table, jabbing Max in the abdomen: "That was cruel, funny but cruel"
then he added: "I think you owe your boy's a beer for that prank." as he
proceeded to shove a can into first Billy's then JD's hands.
"Sit boy's" Carl demanded as he opened the pizza box and took a slice.
Max came over and sat next to Carl, who high fived him as he sat down, still chuckling at his son's awkward discomfort.
Billy
and JD still looked confused, not sure what to say let alone think, and
right now eating was the last thing they were thinking about.
Max saw this, and finally took pity on his boy's, deciding to put them out of their misery.
"Boy's!?"
He began: "It's okay, I don't care how you get off, so long as you
don't violate the code." He leveled a stare at JD, who chafed under his
father's sudden scrutiny.
JD so wanted to blurt out what really
happened with Andrea, and why, but in the end he knew it really didn't
matter, he was still guilty, he still broke his father's trust, and he
knew he'd always be trying to live that down. He just wished he could
go back in time, and tell himself to stay home that night, and to stay
as far away as he could from Andrea Thomas.
Billy picked up on
the change in his brothers mood and ran his hand down his brothers back
trying to comfort him, especially after everything else they'd been
through today.
"It's okay dude" Billy whispered: "We'll work it out, we're still your family and we always will be!"
"Here Here" Carl added, picking up on Billy's sentiment, raising his can in salute.
"To
family" his Dad echoed as they all raised their beers and clicked them
together before swilling them down and slamming the empty cans to the
table.
It was just then that a very timid, and pale looking Timmy
Anderson, as quietly as possible, entered the room, head and shoulders
down, his fingers clutching at each other, fumbling timidly at the hem
of his sweatshirt.
Max Donnelly stood up, followed by his right
hand man and lifelong best friend and companion Carl. In full parade
rest, they cheerfully welcomed Timmy.
"Get up boys" Max demanded of his sons: "Have you no manners?"
Billy,
and JD looked at both their father and at Carl before turning their
heads as they rose to their feet to look at Timmy, who just blushed, and
fidgeted from all the unwanted, and unexpected attention.
He had never felt so awkward and out of place.
Max pulled out a chair right beside him at the table and beckoned Timmy to sit down.
When
Timmy didn't move his Dad stepped forward, and said: "We would be
honored if you'd join us for lunch" He paused pulling out the chair next
to him, and then reiterated: "please Timmy, sit with us."
Timmy
shuffled over and quietly sat down. They all watched as Max put his
hand on the back of Timmy's neck and started rubbing him, like one does
when comforting a child.
"Are you okay?" Max asked him: "I didn't scare you earlier did I?"
"A little" Timmy said meekly, offering Max only the briefest of side glances.
"Then I apologize, that was not my intent." Max said, still massaging Timmy's neck.
Timmy tentatively looked Max in the eyes: ``You aren't mad about ....us?" he said, looking furtively at Billy, and JD.
Max
beamed, and smiled ear to ear: "Why would I be upset with my boy's for
enjoying themselves with someone who is so obviously beautiful as you
are?"
Timmy blushed even more, but Max's words had the desired
effect, Timmy smiled, and Max could feel some of the tightness and
tension fade from Timmy's shoulders, and neck as he began to relax.
"Do you like pizza?" Max asked Timmy.
"Sure" Timmy softly responded.
Max
reached over, and grabbed a paper plate and a couple of napkins, and
set them in front of Timmy, taking a slice of pizza from the box in the
center of the table and placed it in front of Timmy.
"Can I get you something to drink" He offered: "A Coke, milk or water?"
"Can I have a beer?" Timmy asked demurely, smiling.
Max
roared with laughter: "You got balls kid, I like that!" then turned,
and grabbed a beer from beside Carl, opened it, handing it to Timmy.
"Thanks." Timmy smiled, batting his eyes, an action not missed by either Max nor his sons Billy, and JD.
"Damn
you are beautiful" Max almost cooed, as he lifted a finger to the loose
golden blond stray locke of curly hair on Timmy's forehead, and brushed
it back with the others on top of his head, before returning to the
back of his neck, massaging his shoulders, and neck, and even stroking
the very short hairs on the back of Timmy's head.
"Ahem." Carl
interrupted: "don't we have something to be discussing right now?" He
asked trying to turn Max's attention to other matters, other matters
meaning other than fawning over Timmy.
"Right you are Carl."
Max's attention seemed to instantly refocus as he withdrew his hand from
fondling Timmy's neck to fiddling with his other hand on top of the
table.
"The reason I'm home early today" He began: "was to fetch
my boy's, and of course Carl here, and then swing by to pick up Baxter"
He looked at Billy who looked back at him questioningly: "We're heading
up to the Lodge this afternoon to stay for the weekend."
Both
Billy, and JD could barely contain their enthusiasm, letting out a hoot
or two, and a bro double high five. They loved going up to the Lodge,
and staying in the cabin or even going hiking, and camping out under the
stars.
"Don't get too excited" their Dad cautioned: "We're going
for a reason." Both Billy, and JD inwardly sighed wondering what that
meant.
They listened intently as their Dad explained: "It's just
three more weeks until young William here, comes into his Heritage, and
takes up the mantle of manhood." Billy could almost hear the pride in
his father's voice, and Billy held his head up higher, hoping to live up
to his father's expectations, while he simultaneously wondered exactly
what this ceremony would entail, and exactly what would be expected of
him?
He remembered his older brother Mike coming back from his,
and how strained things became between him, and their father after his
eighteenth birthday. Billy could never find out from Mike what had
happened but it was obvious Mike wasn't happy about it, and as time
passed, became more, and more withdrawn right up to the time he
graduated. He didn't even wait around a single day after, before he was
off to boot-camp.
Both Billy, and JD felt his loss in their lives and they still missed him not being around.
There
were still things Billy wanted answers too, and he sincerely hoped
those answers would be forthcoming after his ceremony. His Dad did
promise him that a great many things would become clearer after he came
into his Heritage.
Billy had often asked his Dad what that meant,
and he always got the same response. His Dad would simply say it wasn't
something that could be explained, it was something you have to
experience, that the ceremony reveals everything, and he promised Billy
there was no need to worry, every Donnelly man had gone through it, and
every single one survived.
Billy turned his attention back to what his Dad was saying.
"We
are taking some lawn mowers, and weed eaters, and other gardening tools
with us, so we can do some clearing to make way for Billy's ceremony."
His Dad explaining the what, when, why's for their visit before smiling,
and adding: "Don't fret boys, you can still all go skinny dipping at
night, and maybe have a little bit of time in the morning to go
fishing." he reached over, and ruffled both his sons hair as he stood
up, and said they all needed to finish up so they can get things loaded
before heading out.
* * * * *
Baxter
Whitmore was busily selecting items from his closet and dresser
drawers, and stuffing them into his military issue duffel bag. It was
his Dads at one time and his Mom let him have it to use. It was one of
the few things that Baxter had that was his Dads; every time he took it
out to pack with he had this little ritual he'd perform in deference to
his Dad, he'd trace the letters of his father's last name, and then
speak it out loud when he finished W.H.I.T.M.O.R.E. U.S.M.C. Sgt. Russel
Whitmore United States Marine Corps.
Baxter knew his Dad had
been dead for eight years, but it sometimes still felt like he could
just walk right through the front door, a front door he knew nothing
about, because his Dad never lived in this house. But still, it was
there, eight years later, and the memory of his father was still with
him. He'd come to realize, and accept it always would be, but he also
regretted not really getting to know his Dad as well as he wanted too,
but even more so, he wondered what his Dad would think of who, and more
importantly what his son was now.
Baxter was certain his Dad
would be proud of his academic grades (straight "A's), and he was
equally certain his Dad would be proud of his wrestling skills, and
achievement. Still, there was more to Baxter than those things, they
were only part of the whole, and no one, not even his lifelong best
friend Billy Donnelly or his Mom knew everything about him.
There
were parts he kept locked away, that no one ever got to see, but to be
truthful, it was weighing him down. It sometimes felt like there was a
caged animal clawing to get out, one Baxter was certain would rip his
life to shreds, and destroy everything he had worked so hard for, drive
everyone he cared about away from him if they knew.
But then
there was Billy, there was always Billy, everything in his life seemed
to center around him. For as long as he could remember, even when his
Dad was still around, there was Billy.
When his Dad died, there
was Billy, holding him, crying with him, comforting him, reminding him
how much his Dad loved him. Then there were the sleep overs as kids,
there was Billy, lying next to him, the smell of his hair, the natural
scent of his musk, the way he moved, with confidence, never a moment's
doubt in who he was, and what he was capable of, and when Baxter was
with Billy, he always felt the same way.
Every single moment of
Baxter's life, the good, the bad, the highs, and lows the only absolute,
ever persistent constant was... Billy.
Yet, there was a creature
that tore at him, and clawed to get out, and that creature wanted only
one thing; it was the same thing, the same constant that has always been
there, it was Billy.
While Billy lives his life basically
without fear, and Baxter tries for the most part to do the same;
emulating his life long friend, his self declared brother, but the
Baxter Billy has known all along is a lie, because Baxter knows the real
truth, he knows the creature he lives side by side with every day.
Sometimes
it takes every ounce of Baxter's strength to hold back the onslaught,
the fiery tempest that burns within him. The beast he knows will
destroy his life, and even more frightening, drive away the one constant
in his life...Billy.
There have been so many times that Baxter
fought himself over this, and every time he has managed to fight it off,
reason it away, hold it back, cage it up, and take away its voice,
silence it, but despite all this effort, all his strength goes to caging
the beast, and Baxter was tired, worn out from the constant never
ending battle...no more!
It was less than three weeks until
Billy's eighteenth birthday, the day his father, and the man who has
served in his own fathers stead, would pick up the mantle in memory, and
deference to honor his birth father's memory, would guide his best
friend into manhood, and in less than a month afterward, had sworn to
guide Baxter on that same journey, to become a man.
How could
Baxter become a man, he questioned himself, when he can't even be who he
is? When he's too afraid to tell the person that means the most in the
world to him, the truth, how can he stand before the man who would
steer him into manhood knowing it was all a lie?
Baxter was
tired, tired of lies, tired of holding back, tired of not being wholly
himself, tired of not saying the things that needed to be said, and said
to the people that needed to hear it.
When Max Donnelly
contacted Baxter's Mom this morning and told her to have Baxter gather
clothes for a weekend stay up at their family Lodge, and cabin, right as
Baxter was totally focused on how he should proceed with his life, he
took it as an omen, that omen being, to set himself free, let the beast
out of the cage to reveal him to the one person that deserved to know
the real him...Billy.
Now is the time, while he still had the
chance to do so before Billy becomes a man, he wanted to do this, no...
he needed to do this, he needs to face his inner demons, and he needed
to honor the memory of his father by living it to its fullest, with head
held high, no regrets, to look the beast right in the eye and tell him
the truth....I love you Bill.
CHAPTER FIVE:
"Breath it in boy's" Max Donnelly proudly proclaimed, standing there with his hands on his hips as he inhaled the fresh clean woodland air of the Devil Dawg Compound.
Max watched as Carl McGregor, his two boy's Billy and JD and of course Baxter Whitmore, the boy he viewed as much a son as his own biological offspring, started unloading all the supplies and equipment they had brought from the beds of the two trucks they had just arrived in.
It was late afternoon when they finally pulled into the compound, about a two hour drive from the Marine base located in Albany, to reach the compound in the rolling forested hills a short distance from Macon.
Half an hour of that drive was after they turned off the main road down the solitary gravel topped, red clay based road that wound through the dense forested hills to reach the remote, and very isolated Devil Dawg Compound.
They had pulled up right in front of the large rustic log cabin style communal lodge building.
The structure was oblong in shape, about seventy feet in length and forty feet in width and its steep slate roof reached a nearly twenty five foot height.
Inside, it had a large communal room with a massive stone fireplace on one end. Huge log rafters stretched side to side across the upper walls to a central row of log pillared support beams that cut down the entire center of the room.
Large caste iron chandeliers with about five kerosene lamps each, hung about every eight feet apart down this central row, and served as the main source of lighting for the building when lit.
There was only one main common room, and it took up almost three quarters of the length of the building. The far right end, the one that faced the lake, held the kitchen, larder, and pantry.
This was a structure meant for large meetings and gatherings.
Billy, JD, and Baxter had all been inside the place many times with their Dad and Carl, but in all the years they have been coming here, they had never seen or been part of any gatherings or get-together's that would have required the use of such a large facility.
They did know that from time to time their Dad, Carl, and even uncle Hank would travel here to take part in such gatherings, but that was for adults only, according to their Dad.
They didn't know how many people showed up for these events, Billy guessed he was going to find out before the end of the month, but the building could easily hold a large number of people, well over a hundred, maybe more.
Billy noted that the parking area that they were now unloading the various lawn care equipment into, was big enough to handle at least twenty, maybe thirty cars, so he guessed these functions could get rather large at times.
Standing, facing the lake, there was a path that started at the far left end of the parking area that went beside the left end of the lodge, and went back a ways into the woods where the cabin they always stayed in was located.
Like the Lodge, it was built log cabin style with a front porch that spanned the entire front length of it.
As you entered the cabin you came into the largest room, a stone fireplace directly on the opposite wall, with two leather coaches juxtaposed to each other sideways, right in front of it.
The cabin had two loft style rooms that you climbed crude, hand cut wood steps to reach on either side; those served as the sleep areas with room enough for two twin beds each with a small dresser between them for any clothes they brought.
Under the one loft was a simple kitchen with an island between it and the main room, and often served as a bar or serving area from the kitchen. On the opposite side was a large round table where everyone would gather for meals or card games.
Kerosene lamps mounted on the walls served as the evening/night time lighting. There were no electrical or plumbing fixtures anywhere in the compound, other than some hand pump wells from which they got fresh water. There were several outhouses and even a water tower that collected rain water, which had a couple of large shower heads with a chain that opened the flow of water when you pulled on them, out in front of the structure, completely open air.
Billy fondly remembered how as kids they seldom even wore clothes the entire time they were there. Most of their time was usually spent down by the small stream fed lake either hanging out on the large dock, cooking out on charcoal/wood grills or fishing, and of course to dive off of into the cool clear waters. Several canoes where stored in a small shed close to the lake shore and even while canoeing they seldom if ever wore clothing.
The only time clothing was actually necessary was times like now, when they'd be mowing and using weed eaters, or cutting wood. But when the chores were done, Billy was sure every one of them would strip down and head for the cool refreshing waters of the lake, and he'd bet good money that they stayed off for the rest of the evening and night.
Billy helped his Dad and Carl unload the riding mower from the back of Carl's truck, while Baxter and JD carried the coolers, grocery's, and duffel bags to the cabin.
Billy couldn't help but notice how quite JD had been all afternoon after he said goodbye to Timmy, he'd noted how JD had even walked him out to his little red jeep, and talked to him privately before Timmy drove off to head on home. Their Dad had invited Timmy to come along, but Timmy was certain his parents would never approve of that, just spending what time he did with JD was hard enough to explain since he knew they definitely would not approve of him hanging out with him, especially after the local gossip mill had spread and of course embellished every lurid detail of JD's indiscretions last fall.
Billy had also noted Baxter's pensive mood. He seemed off, not his usual cheerful self at all and Billy wondered if he was still upset about not being able to attend his coming of age ceremony to be held in three weeks.
He hoped Baxter didn't blame him for that, he had no say in it after all. If there was anyone he'd want to be there it would be Baxter, he was still having a hard time accepting it as well.
Billy made a mental note to make sure he brought that up to Baxter later, maybe reassuring him would help change his mood, then again Billy was only guessing, maybe something else was on his mind, either way, once they had some time alone he'd do his best to get him to talk about it.
There was no one more important in Billy's world than his life long friend, and best bud Baxter, they always told each other everything, no secrets meant no regrets, and no judgements. Open door, open book, it's what made their friendship what it is today.
It was that line of thought that made him realize, he definitely needed to talk to him about what happened today, he was sure Baxter would get totally grossed out that he had gotten a blow job and fucked a fag today, and even weirder, that his Dad, and uncle Carl were cool with it, remembering Carl had even said that his Dad had had sex with guys before. That blew Billy's mind the more he thought about it, and the way his Dad was treating Timmy? He didn't even want to go there with that mental image.
He just had to make sure that he reassured Baxter that in no way shape or form was he any kind of fucking queer, he was just a really horny guy tired of using his own hand, and it wasn't like he'd be repeating that very often, he wouldn't be going anywhere near any faggot after his eighteenth birthday, after that, it was big firm tits and wet pussy only for him, and any queers could just fuck the hell off. Though, he had to admit, doing Timmy was pretty awesome, but he didn't need to tell Baxter that part.
By early evening most of the general area had been mowed and trimmed around the cabin, and around the lodge itself. There was still the areas surrounding the parking lot to do, and of course any usable shoreline on this side of the lake still needed trimmed. The biggest areas yet needing mowing, and trimmed was the path that led to the large clearing that held the ceremonial structures, and around the structures themselves.
The ceremonial grounds always held a large mysterious fascination for Billy, and all the other boy's growing up. They would often go there to hang out and dream about what secret rituals and rites that were performed there, always imagining the most grand pagentries or just to scare each other with lurid frightening tales of animal or human sacrifices, envisioning brutal gladiatorial combatants squaring off in savage displays of violent, and bloody masculine supremacy. The structures themself lent to their mysterious adolescent imaginations and speculations.
The six foot wide stone paved path that wound through the dense shrubs and trees ended about hundred yards into a large low, flat grassy valley with hills on three sides, forming like a natural bowl shape in the center.
The entire flat area was stone paved and the path cut through a semi circle, four step stone amphitheater.
On the opposite side was the tallest of the foliage and tree dense hills reaching a maximum height of about forty feet.
A large square stone arch, about fourteen feet high jutted out near the base of the hillside, the structure seemed to cut right into the hillside itself but the arch had ten foot tall, eight foot wide large metal doors that had several large metal locks that prevented anyone from entering.
Six stone steps, about twenty feet wide led down from the entrance onto an oblong stone dias that had two twelve foot stone pylons, about two square foot wide at the base, that were perpendicular, and about eight feet apart.
The inside surface of the pylons facing each other had two large metal rings about a foot off the ground, and another set roughly about six feet from the ground.
On the front, and back side of the stone pylons, metal torches protruded eight feet up, the scorch marks above them attested to their use.
The front of the elevated dias descended about six more steps before giving way to the stone paved ground. At the center of the amphitheater is a large circular fire pit, which was obviously used for large bonfires.
Taken in whole, and to the casual observer, it was quite impressive if not more than a little ominous, and daunting in appearance, especially to young impressionable minds rife with overactive imaginations.
As the sun began to dip below the tops of the trees, Max Donnelly signaled a stop to the yard work for the day, shaking his head with approval at the work thus far accomplished.
"Let's get the equipment cleaned up and put away for the night" Max barked, then continued with a big smile: "then lets get naked and jump in that lake and cool off, and clean up before we fix some chow." The last two parts enlisted hardy cheers from his makeshift work crew.
"Did I forget to mention?" Max paused for effect: "Beers all around tonight boys!" That brought more than a few hoots, fist bumps and grunts of approval.
After dinner Max Donnelly sat, still naked on one of the two leather couches and watched admiringly as Carl, who had just finished collecting all the dirty paper plates, napkins, plastic utensils, and empty beer cans into plastic garbage bags, was now proceeding to haul his, and Max's duffel bags up to the far left loft. As he ascended the steep rough hune wood steps, Max couldn't help ogle his lifelong friend, and companions ample dirty blond, fur covered bubble butt. Max especially enjoyed the dense thicket of pubic hair between his tight crack, a site that never failed to make his cock stir, and plump up.
Max absentmindedly fluffed his own big hairy balls and reached for his expanding cock before catching himself, suddenly remembering who was there with him, and willed his dick to go down. No need shocking the boys any more than he had already today, but he knew the time was coming when that cat would claw its way out of the bag.
Max knew with both Billy's and Baxter's upcoming ceremonies, and both ceremonies being so close together, that a lot of things that they have thus far been protected from, would come bursting to the surface. Oddly enough, of the two, Max worried more about Baxter.
Ever since the boy was twelve, and entered puberty, both Max, and Carl's senses confirmed what they had often speculated about the boy. Long before puberty they could see the way he looked at Billy. But once puberty hit, the pheromones kicked in, and it removed any doubts they had as to what Baxter was feeling, the smell at times, especially in close quarters could be overpowering. Max often mused that Carl was secretly appreciative of the effect the boys raging hormones had on Max's libido, a libido that Carl often vicariously benefited from.
But they also couldn't help notice that Billy was completely clueless about it, but they knew that was about to change, once Billy claimed his Heritage on his eighteenth birthday, that secret would out itself. If what they suspected about Billy pans out to be true, and they were both absolutely certain it was, then they still felt, at least on Billy's part, there would be no problem.
No, they both agreed the biggest hurdle will be keeping them apart until Baxter underwent his own ceremony, then the natural order of things wouldl sort them out. But letting nature take it's course meant it was going to be imperative they keep Billy, and Baxter apart after Billy's ceremony, until Baxter went through his. Max, and Carl were already working on a plan for that, and Max just had a few minor details to work out, and of course get Baxter's mothers approval, then keeping them apart shouldn't be to big of an issue, because neither would suspect that that is what was happening.
But right now, Max was a little concerned with what he was picking up from Baxter, and he worried that Baxter might be on the precipice of doing something that could complicate things. It was only a minor worry he, and Carl both agreed that after all was said, and done, the problem would resolve itself, but if Baxter's internal turmoil pushed things too far, it could make things a bit unnecessarily hectic for a while, at least until the two boys have both come into their Heritage. But still, Max was hoping his little machinations would forestall that from happening, he didn't want to see either of the boy's go through an emotional rough patch that would temporarily strain their relationship.
*****
Billy was getting a little worried about his friend. Baxter had seemed pensive all afternoon, even distracted, definitely not his usual self. He also couldn't help but noticed, that while the rest of them were running around as usual while at the compound completely naked, Baxter had slipped a pair of shorts on, something he had never done when they were kids; that was one of the things they use to really like doing as soon as they got here, both enjoying the sense of freedom that came from running around butt ass naked. It always had felt quite liberating.
As JD went up in the loft to unpack his duffel bag, Billy seized the opportunity to nudge his best friend saying: "Hey bro, follow me." as he jumped up from the porch step they had been sitting on, and ran down the path toward the Lodge.
Billy kept looking back to make sure Baxter was following as he ran full out in an unissued challenge to his best bud to catch him.
As hard as he tried Baxter was a few feet behind Billy as their race ended at the dock with Billy throwing his hands up in victory, jumping up, and down, and proudly proclaiming: "And the crowd goes wild, at the humiliating defeat of Baxter Whitmore by the undefeatable machine that is Billy Donnelly!" Billy cheered himself on with his hands raised in the air dancing around when an unamused Baxter pushed Billy into the dark waters of the lake.
"There's your reward" Baxter mockingly laughed, while doing his own side step shuffle dance then shaking his ass at a very wet Billy, while he laughingly joked: "kiss this champ."
"Get your ass in here Whitmore, and I'll do a lot more than that" Billy laughingly goaded.
Baxter whipped off his shorts, and jumped in cannon ball style within a couple of feet of Billy, splashing, then dunking him almost simultaneously.
For the next fifteen to twenty minutes Billy, and Baxter splashed, raced, dunked each other, and wrestled in the cool night time waters of the lake, just like they did so many times as kids until finally, out of breath, and muscles beginning to ache slightly, they hauled themselves from the water, and lay side by side on the dock staring up into the star filled night sky until their heart rates dropped, and their breathing became less labored.
Baxter finally sat up staring off across the lake, Billy could sense him tense up again, and just as he was about to reach out to touch his friends shoulder, and ask him if something was troubling him, Baxter stood up, and started searching for his discarded shorts.
After finding them, and slipping them back on he turned to Billy, and said they should be getting back, that he was tired, and they had a long day ahead of them tomorrow, and he wanted to get some sleep.
Billy knew something was up, and with the way he felt Baxter was acting, he suspected that it had to do with something about him.
Had Baxter caught on about what happened yesterday or this morning? Did he suspect or did he overhear something someone said, maybe his Dad, and Carl had discussed it, and Baxter overheard.
Billy wracked his brain over the possibilities.
Baxter had already begun walking back in the direction of the cabin, and Billy jogged to catch up with him, but continued to ponder what to say to his best friend, how he could broach the subject, but ultimately they just both walked back to the cabin in silence, neither speaking, deep in their own thoughts.
The next day things remained pretty much the same between them.
By lunch time they'd mowed, and trimmed almost two thirds of the ceremonial grounds, and had stopped for a lunch break consisting simply of cold cut sandwiches, and chips.
Billy noticed that Baxter didn't come over, and sit with him as he usually would, but instead went off on his own, and sat on the steps leading up to the dais with the pylons.
Billy went over to the ice chest, and grabbed a couple bottles of water, and went over to his best friend, his concern mounting.
It was time to have that talk Billy thought to himself, he hated keeping things from Baxter, and he just knew Baxter could somehow sense he was, and was now upset with him for it, and as Billy saw it, how could he blame him. He should have told Baxter what he found out about JD, and Timmy, even before he lured, and maneuvered Timmy into giving him a blowjob.
Billy was also consumed by guilt. Twice he had lied to his friend, something he had never done before. He had lied when Baxter messaged him after he caught JD, and Timmy together, telling Baxter that they weren't doing anything.
It's not that Billy didn't want to share his plan with Baxter, he was more afraid Baxter would be repulsed, and think Billy some sort of fag instead of just some super horny guy who just wanted to get off. No, Billy didn't tell him because he was more afraid Baxter would stop him, and Billy really wanted that blow job!
The second time he lied to Baxter was the next morning when he called him, and told him he couldn't work out that day because he had work to do around the house, when in fact he was meeting with Timmy.
Billy had always planned to tell Baxter, and he was now sure that the fact he hadn't was somehow now coming between them. It was a problem that Billy intended to rectify right now, as he walked over to his friend, and shoved a bottle of water under his nose: "Drink" he simply stated: "You gotta stay hydrated." Baxter accepted the drink, and gave Billy a simple smile, and a nod as he sat down next to him, close enough to feel the heat emanating from his body but still enough space that their skin didn't touch.
Baxter's thoughts raced almost as fast as the heart within his chest, he knew he had to do this, he had to tell Billy how he felt, prove he had a back bone, and face him, and in so doing free himself.
"I got a confession" Billy blurted out, just as Baxter was about to speak.
"I lied to you" he paused trying to look his friend in the eyes but letting his gaze drop to his feet before adding; "Actually I lied twice."
Baxter's head was swirling, one moment he had built himself up to reveal everything to Billy, and the next Billy was babbling about lying to him. Baxter was confused, and was trying to clear his mind, focus, and redirecting his previous thoughts on what Billy was now saying.
Baxter listened as Billy told him he had lied about what he found out about JD, and that he lied to him a second time when he canceled their work out session at the gym the next day.
"Dude" Billy said pleadingly: "I was thrown for a loop, and I just wasn't ready to discuss it right then" he frowned at the confused look on Baxter's face, knowing he was going to have to be more forthcoming than that.
"I'm confused" Baxter said, shaking his head, still trying to refocus from his previous train of thought. "You, lied to me?" he said pointing to himself while looking quizzically at his friend.
Billy felt he had to pick up the pace before he lost the courage to say what he felt needed saying.
"Timmy's a fag, and I think my little brother might be too" he blurted out, all hushed like, so no one else could hear him, no one but Baxter that is.
Baxter felt the blood drain from his face, and his heart skipped a few beats as he heard the vehemence in the way Billy said "fag", but also curious how he came to think that his brother, and his friend Timmy were so inclined.
Billy quickly laid out the course of events from the time he spied through his brothers window to the next day right up to the part where he fucked Timmy's ass, but he cut short of telling him about their dad catching them or how much he had really enjoyed the experience. When he was done, he stared into his friends now pale face, who just sat there staring at the ground, and saying nothing...
Billy panicked, taking Baxter's silence as disapproval, maybe even rejection or worse yet, judgement.
Defensively he quickly spat out: "I swear man, I'm not a fucking fag dude" he said pleading his case, Baxter noting there was almost a hint of desperation in his voice.
"You know I'm not!" Billy insisted before adding: "I'm no more a fucking queer than you are" he concluded,making it sound more like a supplication than a statement of fact.
Baxter stood up and took a couple of steps, his thoughts racing, his heart sinking heavily in his chest, now thankful he hadn't confessed what had been eating at him. Any thought of making that confession to Billy was now gone.
Baxter came to the brutal realization, one made from self preservation, that the guy he had so long thought of as a brother, the best friend who would always have his back, the one person he believed, and hoped would at least understand, maybe, as he had fantasized so many times, in some small part even share, in fact felt the exact opposite.
Baxter turned and looked Billy in the eyes as if seeing him truly for the first time, and not liking what he saw.
In that moment, seeing the supplicating, near desperation in Billy's eyes. Baxter did what he had always done, the mental cages that held the beast back within his mind got slammed shut, and pushed back into the darkest recesses of his consciousness.
Baxter smiled at Billy, a smile as fake, and as superficial as Baxter now thought his relationship, and friendship with him had always been.
No, he wasn't blaming Billy, he was exactly as he had always been, what had now suddenly changed is Baxter's perception of him, the recognition that he, and Billy were actually polar opposites. He also saw more than a bit of self grandiosity, riddled with toxic veins of superficial sexual superiority stemming perhaps from some weak masculine insecurity, and a false sense of entitlement.
He was in fact, just Billy, a guy like any other guy, and they were, as Baxter now recognized, just buddies, two guys who just shared a couple of similar interests, nothing more than that.
Billy saw his friends smile, and jumped to his feet, and threw his arm over his shoulder, feeling happy he had gotten all that off his chest, and cleared the air between them, certain that they were squared, and back on track, barely noticing Baxter shrugging his arm off before turning, and punching him on the shoulder.
"Hands to yourself fag" Baxter taunted as he dashed away from Billy, who just laughed, then chased after him catching up, and began a playful shoving match between the two of them as they rejoined the others.
Billy was happy he had cleared the air between them, thankful his friend, by all appearances was back to his fun, playful self.
Baxter knew what was expected of him, he had played this part for more years than he cared to recall, but mentally he was busy burying all the emotions he had always carried for Billy, accepting, and inwardly embracing the death of those feelings, knowing they were never shared, and never would be.
On the inside, Baxter felt like a light had gone out, a light that use to warm him, but now was cold, and dark, a light that would never shine again.
* * * * *
Carl McGregor was finishing cleaning the grill they'd used that evening to cook the steaks, and potatoes they had that night, he'd enlisted Baxter to help him in the attempt to lift the boy's mood.
Max, and he both had observed Billy, and him talking at lunch that afternoon, and while outwardly he seemed to be more upbeat, and even playful with Billy, and JD, they had sensed a change in him; obviously imperceptible by Billy, who seemed to accept the sudden mood change in his friend, but it hadn't fooled Max or Carl.
Underneath it all, they both sensed a deep sadness veiled by a very thin veneer of fake frivolity. The boy was hurting inside, and even without their superior senses, they could perceive the difference from this morning to this afternoon.
It further flummoxed them that Billy was so blind to it; for the last twenty minutes Carl had tried to get Baxter to open up, and talk to him while they cleaned everything up after their meal, but Baxter was being stubborn, and with each gentle nudge Carl issued, it only seemed to make Baxter withdraw within himself even more, causing Carl to think that what Max, and he had feared the most might happen, had indeed transpired. It seemed the only chance that could now resolve this issue between them was still weeks away.
"He's in pain." he shared with Max as they stood together later, leaning over the island counter in the kitchen, watching the boys noisily play some card game while finishing their first beers of the evening.
"That's obvious," Max groaned, his eyes never leaving Baxter: "We both know what the problem is" he continued. "But there's little either of us can do about it until they've both gone through the ceremony."
Carl knew he was right, but knowing that didn't make it any easier to accept, let alone watch.
Max could feel his long-time companion's stare burn right into the side of his peripheral vision.
"Dammit Carl," He said curtly, "I know what you want me to do, and you also know why I can't!"
Carl cast his eyes downward before responding: "I know, I'm sorry." He brought his hand up and gently touched Max's arm: "It's just so frustrating watching this happen when I know what he's feeling right now..."
Max turned and looked Carl squarely in the eyes: "It will resolve itself after the ceremony, we both know this." Max nodded his head in the direction of the boys: "We both know that right now all we can do is some damage control until then."
"Is there any way we can push up your plans for Baxter and extend them until right before his ceremony?" Carl mused, knowing the distance, and different surroundings might help ease some of Baxter's hurt.
Max smiled at Carl: "You're like a mother hen, ya know that?" he whispered with a huge smile: "I'll talk to his mom when I take him home tomorrow okay?"
"Somebody has to keep an eye on them, and keep some semblance of order around here." Carl said jovially: "If it was left up to you, they'd all be running around feral, and out of control."
"Quit your bitchin'," Max growled: "You know you love it!" he stated matter of fact, before smacking Carl's naked ass, and giving it a playful squeeze.
"Hey, hey! None of that in front of the kids!" Carl grunted before pulling away, wiggling his ass suggestively as he walked away from him.
"Keep doing that bitch and I'll take what's mine right here, and now in front of them!" he muttered under his breath, admiring the bounce of the twin melons that passed for Carl's hairy muscular ass.
* * * * *
Sunday morning they finished up what yard work they had left before noon, and after a quick swim, and a cold cut sandwich lunch, they decided to pack everything up, and head back to civilization.
Carl could tell the strain of keeping up a happy facade was beginning to wear on Baxter, and he wasn't the least bit surprised when he climbed into the passenger side of his truck instead of JD for their journey home.
"You don't mind if I ride with you, do ya?" Baxter asked: "I've got a bit of a headache and just need some peace, and quiet for a while." he offered as an explanation.
"Not at all," Carl smiled: "I could use some of that myself after almost three days of Max."
Carl knew the real reason Baxter wanted to ride with him; it was because he didn't want to be so close to Billy right now, trapped in a long-distance ride in such close quarters was just too emotionally taxing for him right now.
Billy was hurt that Baxter would choose to ride alone with Carl instead of him, his little brother, and his Dad, he was about to say something to him when his Dad tossed his truck keys at him, and told him he was driving back; he was riding with Carl.
"What the hell?" Billy said aloud but silently wondered what was going on, his Dad never let him drive his truck on his own.
No one was more surprised than Baxter when Max opened the passenger-side door to Carl's truck, and ordered him to scoot over; he was riding with them.
Awkward didn't cover it for the way Baxter felt, sandwiched there between the two large, muscular adult males as Max instructed Carl to get his ass in gear, and they pulled out, leaving Billy and JD to follow behind them.
They mostly rode in silence as country music played softly on the cab radio.
As they hit the main road and started the return trek down the highway, Baxter felt Max move his arm behind him, and his large hand began absentmindedly stroking the neck, and the back of Baxter's head. At first it felt uncomfortable, like an invasion into his personal space, but after a few minutes, he found himself starting to relax, and not long after that he began to find it soothing.
Despite what had transpired with Billy, he knew deep down that it didn't, and wouldn't affect his relationship with Max, not unless he wanted it too.
Right now, at this moment in time, he was beginning to find his presence, and the warmth of his touch comforting, and before long, his head eased over sideways, and rested upon Max's strong shoulder, and Baxter soon found himself drifting off into a dozing half-sleep.
* * * * *
As always, the trip back home seemed to go a lot quicker than the trip there, and before long they found themselves pulling into the Donnelly residence driveway.
It was still mid-afternoon, and as Max, and Carl unloaded what they needed from Carl's truck, Billy, JD, and Baxter unloaded the stuff from Max's truck, and hauled it into the trailer.
Billy was about to suggest to Baxter that he stay the night; he wanted to spend some time alone with him because he was getting an uncomfortable feeling that maybe things still weren't right between them, and he wanted, no needed to make sure things were good.
He wanted Baxter to understand, needed him to know that there was nothing or no one in his life more important to him than his best friend. But, before he could suggest it, his Dad came in, and told him, and JD to go with Carl, and help him unload the mower at his place while he took Baxter home, that he needed to talk to him, and his Mom about something.
Baxter looked questioningly at Max, who just nudged him off in the direction of the front door, reassuring him there was nothing wrong, and they'd discuss it along the way.
Billy just stood there, wondering what that had all been about, and more sure than ever that something was going on with Baxter that he didn't know about. He was definitely going to make it his mission to find out though, one way or another, if Baxter had a problem then he had a problem and he'd move heaven, and earth to help his friend with whatever it was!
* * * * *
Baxter Whitmore sat fidgeting in the passenger seat of Max Donnelly's truck as he drove down the road in the direction of Baxter's home, not five miles away, wondering what was up, or more importantly if he had done something he shouldn't have.
"Quit squirmin' " Max chided him with a big smile on his face as he concentrated on the road.
"Did I do something wrong?" Baxter asked questioningly, the worry thick in his voice.
Max laughed out loud: "Boy, I can't think of a single time you've ever done anything wrong."
Max wasn't exaggerating: "Why do you think I like having you around Billy so much?" He posited: "You keep him grounded, and he's a better person when he's with you." he stated matter of factly before continuing: "You mean more to him than anyone else in the world Baxter, surely by now, you get that don't ya?"
Baxter suddenly felt awful, finding himself wishing he'd never gone on this three day weekend; still though, Max's words changed nothing, he didn't know what he knew; hell, none of them did, not even his mom; and after yesterday's conversation with Billy, he knew Billy understood him least of all.
Max could feel he wasn't getting through to him, but he hoped he had at least planted some seeds of doubt to the dilemma in his head.
Max hoped that Baxter would go for what he was about to propose, if he didn't, he didn't really know what he could do, at least not until he came into his Heritage, go through his ceremony as Max had promised his Dad he would.
Max made one more attempt: "Baxter I hope you know you can talk to me about anything," he paused before continuing: "I promised your Dad I'd keep an eye on you, to protect you, and your Mom."
Baxter bowed his head at the mention of his father: "I'm not going to push you right now Baxter, but only if you make me one promise..." again he paused waiting for some sort of acknowledgment from Baxter, who briefly lifted his head, and gave him a quick glance, eye to eye, and nodded his head slightly: "All I ask Baxter is that you make no drastic decisions between now, and your birthday without talking to me first, can you do that?" Max asked, almost pleadingly.
"I'll try sir," Baxter responded barely louder than a whisper.
"Do more than try, Baxter" Max insisted before proclaiming: " I've already lost one son because he wouldn't talk to me; I'll be damned if I lose another, do you hear me?"
Baxter could hear the emotion in that voice, and he knew that he was talking about Michael, his eldest son, but it also warmed Baxter's heart that Max thought of him as a son, as his son.
Baxter tried to straighten up, lifting his head and facing Max head-on: "I promise sir, I won't do anything rasah without discussing it with you or my Mom."
Pulling into Baxter's driveway and stopping, he reached over and ruffled Baxter's hair playfully.
"You've grown on me kid and I like having you around." Max beamed a grin as wide as his face, a grin so infectious that it couldn't help but lift Baxter's somber mood.
Max opened his door, and stepped out of his truck: "Let's go talk to your Mom, I have a mission for you, and we're gonna need your Mom's permission first."
Baxter, not for the first time that day, looked questioningly at Max, and wondered what the heck he was up to.
* * * * *
"What do you want for dinner boys?" Carl asked as he pulled out of his driveway after unloading the riding mower, and putting it away with the rest of the lawn equipment in his garage. Carl lived off-base in a ranch-style two-bedroom home situated back in the woods by itself away from the main road, about a mile or so past the base.
As he headed into town to pick up some food, he sat patiently waiting for a response to his query.
Billy sat silently, staring out the passenger side window of his truck tapping his index finger on his right hand against his front teeth.
This was something Carl had noticed many times over the years, that he did this when he was deep in thought, while JD busily typed out messages to his "friend" Timmy, letting him know they were back, and wondering if he could come over later.
"Earth to boys," Carl grumbled, attempting once again to get their attention, they both looked at him simultaneously with the same dumb expression on their faces.
"Food, dinner, and where?" Carl reiterated, "and don't say pizza!" he quickly added, realizing he was talking to two teenage boys.
"How about tacos?" JD casually suggested, his attention already back on his phone as he responded to another text.
"Crunch wrap supreme sounds good to me," Billy said, not really giving it any thought before drifting off again.
"Can we get Timmy something just in case he comes over too?" JD asked, his vision never once leaving the screen of his phone.
Carl just sighed. "What does he like?"
JD gave him a side glance, shrugging his shoulders before responding: "How should I know? We've never gone to Taco Bell before."
"Well of course not. What was I thinking?" Carl mockingly sighed before he moaned out loud to no one in particular: "Teenagers!"
* * * * *
Baxter Whitmore watched from the dining room in his house as Max Donnelly, and his Mom chatted outside on the back deck of their small two-story home.
Max had told him that he had something he wanted him to do but needed to talk to his Mom first, mainly to see if she not only approved but to get her input as well.
Baxter had no clue what they were discussing, and wished right now that he could read lips. He knew Max, and his Mom talked frequently; she often turned to him for advice, especially about Baxter, and he also knew that she was aware of this Heritage ceremony that Max, Carl, and others talked about.
His Mom had assured him that it would be what his father wanted since she knew he had undergone such a ceremony when he was eighteen, right before he joined the Marine Corps.
It was while he was on his first tour of duty in Afghanistan that his Dad met up again with his old squad buddy Hank Bauers, who he had served with in Kuwait and Iraq, when everyone in their squad, except Hank, and his Dad, had been killed; that was all years before he met his Mom.
Hank was the one who introduced his Dad to Max, and Carl. His Dad had been so impressed with them, he even put in for a transfer so he could move here after his first tour because his Dad wanted to join Max's squadron.
Baxter noticed that Max was doing most of the talking, and occasionally his Mom would look at him through the window, and give him a faint reassuring smile.
Whatever Max was saying seemed to agree with his Mom, as she kept nodding her head in agreement with whatever he was saying.
After about twenty to twenty minutes, they came back in, and asked Baxter to sit down so they could talk to him.
"Baxter," his Mom started out: "Max has made me aware that Hank Bauers, one of your Dad's closest friends and old squad buddies has decided to retire, and move here to Albany in a few weeks." she paused to let Baxter take that in, looking at Max, and then letting her continue: "Hank's coming into town in two weeks to stay for the week of Billy's eighteenth birthday so he can attend his Heritage ceremony."
"What's that got to do with me?" Baxter asked: "I'm not even allowed to go." A fact Baxter was still a bit miffed about, and was sure that it came across in the timbre of his voice.
Max ignored Baxter's almost accusatory tone, and continued: "Well, after the ceremony, Hank will be returning to North Carolina to finalize his retirement, and will be packing up to move here."
"Billy's already told me that much," Baxter said, wondering again what this had to do with him?
This time his Mom took over the conversation: "Well honey, as you know, Hank was a real good friend of your father, and he has asked if you'd like to go back with him for a couple of weeks after Billy's ceremony?"
Baxter looked from one to the other, wondering what the deal was before his Mom continued: "I know that you have expressed an interest in following in your father's footsteps in joining the Marines when you graduate, and when Hank extended his invitation: "I..." she paused: "No we," meaning Max, and her: " We thought you might like to go to Camp Lejeune and look around." she paused again before explaining further: "That's where your father went to boot camp."
"Plus," Max added: "Hank could use some help packing up, and getting his stuff ready for the movers."
Baxter pondered for a moment before responding: "What about my birthday ceremony?"
Max smiled: "Don't worry Baxter, Hank knows he has to have you back here on time for that, and just so you know, he, and his son Jake will be attending your ceremony, Hank was one of your Dad's best friends Baxter, and I think he's looking forward to seeing you through your ceremony as much as I am."
That made Baxter feel better, and the offer did intrigue him, plus it would get him away from here for a while, give him some breathing room to figure out where his head was at, and he would have the chance to talk to someone who served with his Dad before he had married his Mom, when he was Baxters age.
That thought alone sold Baxter: "I'm in" He smiled thoughtfully.
Max hugged him: "You're an amazing young man, Baxter," he said, before holding him an arm's length away, looking him right in the eyes: "Don't ever let anyone tell you differently, you hear me?"
Baxter could hear the sincerity in his voice, and though he may not think so much of Billy right now, he still very much looked up to Max, and would try to do his very best.
* * * * *
Timmy Anderson wracked his brain for some excuse he could give his parents for going out.
He so wanted to meet up with JD, it had been two, almost three whole days since he, and JD had last been together, and he was really missing him.
No one made him laugh like JD did, and though JD teased him relentlessly, he knew he secretly loved the attention, and he knew that JD realized it too.
Yeah, JD could be really aggressive, but Timmy had come to accept that he liked that too, truthfully, he liked it a lot. He had especially enjoyed it when JD, and his big, hot, muscular brother had spit-roasted him together; that, and his brother's big dick.
Just thinking about that thing made Timmy's hole twitch in anticipation. God, he had been fantasizing about that cock for the last two days, hoping he would get another chance at that big thing.
Timmy also thought about their Dad, he knew it was crazy to think so, but he was sure their Dad was flirting with him, and he had to admit that he was the hottest, most masculine man he had ever met. Just the very thought of that man made his boy parts grow bigger, and made his hole tingle at the possibilities as well.
There was a knock on his bedroom door, and Timmy quickly answered it. He was greeted by the stern countenance of his overbearing father.
"Timothy, can you come downstairs, your mother, and I have something to discuss with you."
His father spoke softly, and Timmy sensed that something was wrong, and he feared what that something could be.
After his Dad had delivered his proclamation, he turned, and headed back down the hall, and to the stairs, looking back only once to make sure that he was following him.
Timmy joined his mother, and father in the living room, his Mom looked like she had been crying, not unusual to see, she seemed to cry a lot. Timmy was sure it was just her natural defense against everything, unless she, and his father were raving about some godless heathen or whore they haplessly landed on while searching for something good, and wholesome to watch on TV. Not an easy task according to his father who was hyper-critical about almost every show that was currently on it.
Even at the age of eighteen, they still wouldn't allow Timmy to watch anything that was above a "G" rating. His Dad told him to sit down, indicating the chair opposite the pristine, plastic-covered, white couch his parents stiffly sat on.
"We have some sad news," his father began, his mother thrusting a tissue under her nose right on cue to stifle a sob.
"Your grandmother Ericson," meaning his mother's mother: "has fallen ill, and has become bedridden, and she's wanting your mother to come stay with her for a while." He frowned, and shook his head slowly side to side as if he thought this news should be devastating to Timmy. Timmy not being stupid, feigned an: "Oh no, will she be okay?"
Timmy knew his grandmother did this routinely. It was her way of forcing her children to come visit her when everyone knew that what was usually wrong is she drank too much of that cooking sherry she kept hidden in her bedside nightstand, and probably too many Xanax, her drug de jour.
His Dad continued after what Timmy knew he thought was the appropriate amount of time had passed so as to not to upset his mother's delicate sensibilities even further.
"I've already notified work that I'll be taking a few days off to immediately take your mother to tend to your sick grandmother." He paused again, reaching his hand over to pat his mother's.
Timmy was already moaning inside, certain what was coming next, meaning he'd be expected to pack his bags, and miss his workout routine every day for the next week just so they could go fawn over his grandmother so she didn't write them out of her will.
Imagine Timmy's surprise when his father said "your mother, and I understand that you have obligations to your coach, your gymnastics team, and to maintain your workout schedule. So, we've decided to trust you to stay home by yourself, so long as you promise to not have any guests over while we're were away, especially girls," his Dad added, and cautioned sternly: "I know how you young boys are." he scolded: "Every pretty girl turns your head, and makes you think impure thoughts, but we have agreed to trust you," he went on: "since you've shown so much dedication to your academics, and of course your sport."
His Dad stood up, and patted Timmy on the shoulder, the single most affectionate thing his Dad had done since he was like thirteen: "We are already packed, and will be leaving shortly.'' he announced as he helped his mother to her feet, and guided her back to their bedroom.
"I would appreciate your help son in loading the luggage out to the vehicle." which Timmy knew actually translated into him expected Timmy to carry it all out there, and to load it all into their SUV for them, which he did ecstatically, barely able to contain his jubilation, at his unexpected good fortune.
As they pulled out, Timmy fought the urge to jump up, and down with joy as his parent's car disappeared from sight. Timmy raced into the house to his phone, and begin deliriously typing a message to JD: "I'm on my way stud!!!"
CHAPTER SIX:
Anna
Whitmore sat with her son Baxter at their kitchen table enjoying the
evening meal she was having with her son and even more the somewhat
happier mood and tone their mealtime conversation had taken.
Anna
could tell her son was still troubled by something, but since she and
Max Donnelly had suggested going to North Carolina for a couple of weeks
next month with one of his fathers oldest and best friends, she
couldn't help but note that her son's mood had improved, and while she
could sense the building excitement and enthusiasm he had for the idea,
she was also considering Max's other request, to perhaps take Baxter
away on vacation somewhere for a couple of weeks.
She knew she
had plenty of vacation time accumulated from her job as chief librarian
at the local community college, and it was summertime; what better
excuse for her and Baxter to get away for some mother-son time, It had
been a while, and with what Max had filled her in about the troubles
between Billy and Baxter, Anna was forced to agree with Max about it
being best to keep the two apart for a while.
For quite some time
Anna had suspected her son felt more than just friendship for Billy
Donnelly, being both a mother and someone who had been in love before,
she could see how her son looked at him, hung on his every word and
always wanted to spend as much time as he could with him, but she also
had noticed that something had recently and fundamentally shifted or
changed in Baxter.
She had suspected it had to do with Billy,
who else could it be about, and after talking to Max she was just as
sure as he was what was wrong with him and her heart ached for him.
She
wasn't as sure as Max that it would all resolve itself after both Billy
and Baxter had undergone their Heritage ceremony, but she had no basis
for comparison.
Her husband had indeed explained everything
about himself before they married, even warned her that no matter how
many children they had they would all be boys, she understood the
science and history behind his claim, he had even told her what to
expect as their child/children reached maturity, it was all very
exciting and scary for her, but she had seen for herself with her own
eyes what to expect after her son goes through his Heritage ceremony.
She
was simultaneously both excited for her son and more than a little bit
terrified, especially if Max and Carl were correct in what would or
could happen with both Billy and subsequently Baxter, especially if it
turned out to be true.
After dinner, while she and Baxter were
cleaning up the dishes, as usual, her washing him drying, she decided to
implement the second phase of their plan, one she had mentally dubbed
"Operation Distract Baxter."
"You know Baxter..." she began, as
if she had just thought of it: "I was just thinking when was the last
time you and I went on vacation?" she questioned, turning to look at her
son.
Baxter stopped drying the plate he held for a moment as he
contemplated before answering: "I think the last time was when I was
fifteen when we went to visit grandma and grandpa on their farm in
Alabama." Baxter smiled at the memory his sudden recollection of that
visit brought, fondly rememberig the fun he had fishing with his
grandfather and the incredible pies his grandmother made.
Anna
smiled back at her son: "Why don't I see about taking a couple of weeks
off from work tomorrow and we go to some nice beach in Florida for a few
days and then go visit your grandparents for a week or so?" she
suggested, looking at her son, hoping for his approval.
Anna was
thrilled by the sight of her son's huge, broad smile; at this moment she
couldn't help but notice how much he looked like his father, the auburn
hair, his broad, muscular chest and shoulders, his narrow waist, the
way his scruff grew on his face, his deep green eyes, and his rather
large, thick lips, and that adorable little pug nose set between his
high cheekbones.
There was absolutely no doubt how handsome her
son was and that he was his father's son, one of her biggest regrets was
that she and her husband had only had the one son, she knew Baxter
would have made an amazing big brother.
Anna was thrilled as her
son snatched her up in his arms and practically twirled her around like a
rag doll in his large muscular arms, obviously overjoyed at her
suggestion.
"I take it you approve?" She mused, not needing any more confirmation than his already overzealous response indicated.
"Are
you kidding?" He said giddily: "When can we leave? What beach are we
going to? Can I call grandma and tell her?" It was obvious Baxter was
happy, and Anna said a silent thank you to Max Donnelly for suggesting
it.
* * * * *
JD
was thrilled to see Timmy's red Jeep in their driveway as they pulled
up in Carl's old truck, Carl would have called it "vintage"; JD couldn't
wait to get him alone in his room, lock the door and rip Timmy's
clothes off. "Maybe with my teeth," JD thought to himself, he was so
horny.
He'd been exchanging messages with Timmy since they got
back, and he was almost as thrilled as Timmy seemed to be when he
messaged him to let him know his parents had left town for a few days.
JD
intended to take full advantage of the situation, his dick already half
chubbed, and wanting immediate attention. He couldn't help notice that
even Billy seemed to perk up when they got out of the truck, and saw
Timmy stand up from where he had been sitting on their front porch,
waiting.
He was only wearing a pair of skin-tight, very short gym
shorts that hugged his huge muscular bubble butt like a second skin,
and an old thin sweatshirt that had been cut off right about the
mid-waist, JD especially enjoyed the light blond hairs of his treasure
trail as it disappeared into the low cut waistband of his skimpy shorts.
"Good god" JD thought, he could just lick him all over like a lollipop right here, right now.
No
sooner than Carl had ushered all the boys into the trailer, and was
passing out paper plates to everyone at the kitchen table, when Max
walked through the front door.
Billy had half hoped Baxter would
be with him, but he had kind of guessed he wouldn't be, he was still
feeling a lot of angst over Baxter, and was having a hard time thinking
about anything else, he desperately wanted to know what Baxter, and his
Dad had discussed, and waited for the opportunity to speak to his Dad
alone.
As they all sat down for dinner at the small round table
in their kitchen, Billy couldn't help but notice that Timmy positioned
himself between his Dad, and JD, as the meal progressed he watched with
casual interest as his Dad, and Timmy continuously flirted with each
other.
Timmy kept batting his eyes at their Dad, and with what
could only be described as a giggle, did so at every lame Dad joke their
made, Timmy also constantly kept touching their Dad's arm, lingering
there far longer than what anyone would deem appropriate.
Billy noticed even Carl giving the duo the side-eye at the almost comical flirtation exhibited by the pair.
By
the end of the meal JD was getting visibly annoyed, but it didn't end
until Carl stood up, announcing he was tired, and going home.
Billy
sensed he was kind of put off as well by the constant flirtation
between his Dad, and Timmy. Carl's sudden decision to head home seemed
to be the catalyst that finally spurred their father to end his
exchanges with Timmy, as he also rose to go after Carl, who was already
heading out the front door.
Billy observed out the kitchen
window from where he sat, and watched as his Dad caught up with Carl
just as he got to his truck; he saw his Dad's right-hand raise, and move
around Carl's body to the top of the truck door, and held it shut,
preventing Carl from opening it. Carl just stood there with his hand
still on the truck door handle, while their Dad talked to him from
behind until Carl finally turned around, and Billy's placed both hands
on his shoulders.
Their Dad talked, and Carl listened. After a
while, Carl's head bowed, and he nodded a few times before their Dad let
him go, and he climbed into his truck, and started it.
Billy
watched as his Dad headed back to their front door: "Hey boy's I'm going
over to Carl's for a while, we have a few things we need to discuss and
work on, don't expect me back until late." he shouted, before turning,
and heading back to Carl's truck and got in.
"Dammit," Billy
thought to himself, miffed that he hadn't gotten the chance to talk to
his Dad about Baxter, and as his thoughts once again began to dwell on
his friend, Billy's mood soured and he got up from the table and headed
for his room, leaving JD, and Timmy to fend for themselves.
Billy
picked up his phone, and tried to think of some way he could approach
the topic via text message with Baxter, but frustratingly couldn't think
of anything that didn't sound completely lame, so he just called it
quits, and decided he'd just hash it all out with his buddy after their
morning workout at the gym the next day.
Having decided on a
course of action, Billy decided to strip and hit the shower, and just
turn in early. As he crossed the hall naked to the bathroom, he
couldn't help but notice JD, and Timmy had already locked themselves up
in JD's room. Billy kind of mentally kicked himself for not at least
thinking far ahead enough to at least have gotten a blowjob off Timmy,
but then again, he had some pretty important stuff on his mind
distracting him.
After his shower, Billy just flipped his a/c on,
climbed under the sheet of his bed, and allowed himself to drift off to
a bit of restless sleep.
It must have been sometime after one
in the morning when he heard his bedroom door creak open. In his
lighter than normal sleep mode, he was instantly aware of its opening,
and he was certain of who it was, and exactly what he wanted.
His
dick knew what he wanted too, as it began to instantly expand, and
engorge with blood, and it was fully erect in seconds, waiting for what
it knew was coming.
Billy felt the shifting weight of someone
climbing onto the foot of his bed, felt the sheet lift over his feet as
that person moved under it, and up his body between his muscular hairy
legs.
He moaned as wet lips found his cock-head, and a wet
tongue swabbed his hooded glans, before sucking his foreskin into his
mouth, forcing the tip of his tongue into the folds, and wetly drove the
tip of his tongue into his already leaking piss slit.
Billy
didn't speak, he just moaned as the hungry wet mouth began to devour his
thick nine inch cock, he felt it stop as the bulbous head of his dick
poked at the back of Timmy's throat, trying to force the thick
mushroom-shaped knob to move past his uvula to penetrate the warm silky
wetness of his throat.
Frustrated with the cocksuckers
hesitancy, Billy reached down, and interlocked his fingers behind his
head, and rammed his throbbing cock to the balls, grinding his nads
against Timmy's chin, enjoying the sensation of the choking, and gagging
as his pole smoker struggled with his prodigious member.
Billy
completely dominated his cocksucker's mouth, pulling slightly back but
not letting the lemon-sized head of his uncut dong slip past the
entrance of his throat.
"Breath through your nose, bitch," he whispered gruffly: "cause my dick ain't leaving that throat until I say so."
As
if to accentuate the veracity of what he was saying, he slammed back
balls-deep, and ground his hairy testicles against the cock-suckers chin
refusing to let him pull back even a fraction of an inch.
Billy
just held him there, could feel the increased choking, the desperate
hands trying to push him away, even the convulsions that made his throat
muscles undulate as he tried to vomit his fleshy sword from the
recesses of his impaled orifice.
After a minute or so, Billy
backed out just a couple of inches, still leaving the swollen head of
his cock inside the throat just past the uvula.
"I told you to
breath through your nose, bitch." Billy swore as he rapidly micro humped
his glans into his oral cavity in his attempt at throat fucking his
captive cock slave's throat hole to loosen it, and allow his cocksucker
to gasp air around his invading member.
Slowly, through trial,
and error, and more than a little desperation, necessity forced the
throat muscles to loosen, and expand around the thick cock-head,
allowing for the briefest wisp of air to come sucking around his fat
glans. The sensation was exhilarating to Billy, and added a new
dimension to the oral molestation of his cocksucker's mouth pussy.
Billy
redoubled his assault, ramming harder, and harder into those wet dick
smoking, cock gobbler lips, and throat as Billy could feel his
much-needed orgasm build to a crescendo, before finally releasing the
torrents of molten sperm into the hungry waiting depths of his
cocksucker's esophagus.
As the waves of his orgasm abated into an
oozing pulse of thick cum, Billy yanked his cock-sucker off his dick by
the curly short locks on the crown of his head.
Timmy gasped
for air, gurgling around the thick mucous, and copious amounts of sperm,
and semen that still obstructed his throat cavity. As Billy shoved him
backward, forcing himself between Timmy's legs, grasping the base of
his still very erect pole, Billy used the tip of his still sperm
drenched glans to find Timmy's already puffy hole, and rubbed his gooey
essence around the lips of his anal folds.
As Billy leaned
forward, burying his face in Timmy's muscular neck, and gently biting
into the flesh below his left ear, Timmy dug his heels into Billy's ass,
as Billy rammed the full length of his turgid pole balls deep into
Timmy's tight entrails.
Timmy would have cried out in pain if
Billy hadn't swiftly covered his mouth with his left hand, muffling his
cries as Billy began to punch fuck Timmy's guts with his engorged organ.
At first, Timmy's anal ring clung to the flesh of Billy's dong,
but as Billy continued leaking large amounts of semen into his anal
cavity, the sloppy foaming soup that formed eased his invading passage
and Timmy's hole loosened, and allowed easier access to Billy's
rampaging prostate poker.
With each push, and pull of his dick,
the coronal ridge of Billy's glans mauled Timmy's prostate, making Timmy
gasp, and moan like a slut in heat, humping his upturned muscular ass
into Billy's driving pelvis, the wet, sloppy, sucking sounds of Timmy's
ravaged hole drove Billy into making deep guttural groans as he
ruthlessly pummeled Timmy's anal orifice.
Timmy could feel it
deep in his anal cavity, as waves of pleasure pulsated from his battered
prostate throughout his whole body, his five inch cock jumped, and
throbbed, and with a silent scream of orgasmic pleasure that erupted
from his own cock, sprayed his, and Billy's chest, and abdominals with
copious amounts of his sticky ball juice.
Timmy's orgasmic bliss
made his anus spasm, and undulate, his anal ring clutch, and squeeze at
Billy's rampant dick, triggering his own seismic orgasm, which erupted
from the pulsing head of his cock like a fire-hose, spraying Timmy's
guts with his thick, hot manly juices.
Sweating like a prized
racehorse after a winning race, Billy collapsed on top of Timmy as Timmy
absentmindedly kissed, and licked the sweat from Billy's neck as he
just lay there trying to catch his breath.
Unable to move a
muscle, he just lay there letting his half-hard dick dribble into
Timmy's wet sloppy hole, without even saying a word as Timmy stroked the
muscles of his sweaty back with both his hands as Billy drifted into a
deep sleep.
* * * * *
Billy
found himself in a dark pool of swirling water, he didn't know how he
got there, only that it was dark; the only time he could see anything
was by the ever-increasing frequency of the flashing lightning storm
that raged around him.
Gale force winds pummeled him, and forced him to tread the murky dark waters that splashed against his face relentlessly.
With
one huge flash of lightning, Billy saw Baxter reaching out to him, to
his immediate right pleading for Billy to take his hand, which was mere
inches away from his. He could see that Baxter was being pulled towards
a watery vortex, and was trying to swim toward Billy, but was gradually
losing ground.
Billy fought as hard as he could to close the
distance between them, desperately trying to clutch Baxter's
outstretched hand, their fingers barely making contact.
Billy
kept screaming Baxter's name over, and over, but the current of the
whirlpool kept pulling Baxter from his grasp, and he watched in horror
as he was slowly, inexorably sucked under time, and time again, begging
Billy to save him, the absolute terror, and desperation on his face, and
in his eyes wrenched at Billy's heart, and soul as Baxter was dragged
beneath the roiling dark surface one final time, never to rise again.
Billy wailed uselessly at the raging storm, powerless to save the one person who meant the most in the world to him.
He
surrendered himself to despair, and as the dark waters consumed him in
his anguish, the cacophonous explosions of lightning left a deafening
ringing in his ears as the lingering scent of honey, and feshly dug
earth, lingered in the air.
* * * * *
Billy
woke with a start to the loud, persistent buzz of his alarm clock, his
chest heaved at the vague recollection of his dream.
Billy had
set his alarm for an hour earlier so he'd have plenty of time to get
ready to go too Baxter's house with enough time for him, and Baxter to
have a moment to chat before they headed over to the base gym to do
their morning workout.
Billy noted that Timmy had vacated his bed
at some point last night, and he was kind of grateful for that; he
really didn't want any distractions this morning.
Billy quickly
showered, and brushed his teeth. He had just finished getting dressed
in his room when his phone dinged with a new message. Billy looked at
it knowing at this early hour, it had to be from Baxter.
It was...
"Hey bro, gotta cancel today. Mom, and I are working on something today...fill ya in later."
"Dammit!"
was all Billy said. He was really disappointed now; he was so looking
forward to finally getting to spend some time with Baxter alone, and
figure out what was eating at his best friend.
"Sumthin' up dude?" came the question from his little brother, who was now standing in his doorway.
"It's
Baxter; he's canceled on me today." he responded, still staring at his
phone still not sure what to say back: "He's been a bit off recently,
and I think he's upset about something." He looked over at his brother,
leaning against his door jam dressed only in a pair of sweatpants.
"Well, he's probably upset you didn't give him a kiss before he left with Dad yesterday." JD said, taunting his brother.
"Baxter, and I aren't like you and Timmy." Billy said, giving his brother the finger.
"Ouch
dude, that was rude." JD feigned hurt by clutching his heart before
responding: "You know, since Baxter can't make it, and I know you've
missed a few days of working out..." He paused gauging his brother's
responsiveness: "Timmy, and I could go with ya, and show ya how to do it
right?" Then he quickly added: "You have been looking a bit scrawny as
of late, just sayin'."
Billy couldn't help but laugh at his
little brother. He knew he was just trying to help out: "Ya know,
that's not a bad idea, and it has been a few days since I've logged some
gym time, plus it sure as hell couldn't hurt you to do so, runt." Billy
chided.
"You're on dude!" He turned to head back to his room:
"Let me just rouse Timmy, and get his beautiful ass in gear so we can
head out."
"I'll whip us up some protein shakes for breakfast;
can't work out on an empty tank dude." Billy smiled for the first time
that day.
Though in the back of his mind he was still worried
about Baxter, he welcomed the distraction his brother was offering.
Billy was finding he was actually looking forward to seeing Timmy
workout; he'd never seen him do any gymnastics before, and was kind of
curious about it.
* * * * *
The
morning went remarkably well, all considered Billy thought, turn's out
that his little brother wasn't such a bad workout partner, with Timmy
proving to be even better.
Timmy was surprisingly able to keep
up with Billy as he went through his routines, that's not to say Timmy
could match the amount of weight Billy was use too, but he came close
enough to impress Billy; especially considering his lighter build, and
smaller stature. At only five foot eight inches Billy was completely
impressed with how much muscle, and muscle control Timmy had.
But
where Timmy really shone came later in the morning when he gathered
several yoga mats, and laid them end to end before starting his
gymnastic stretches, tumbles, and flip routines.
Toward the end
of his workout, almost everyone in the gym had stopped their workouts to
watch this young, blond Adonis twist, flip, role, and contort his body
into almost any conceivable position, effortlessly.
His final run
had him rolling into a standing jump into the air where he tucked into a
ball, and rotated no less than three times mid-air before he then
landed perfectly into a full split, and without breaking his split at
all, was able to, in an amazing display of muscle control, raise
sideways.
Moving his split vertically, Timmy twisted into a
handstand split position, and rotated his entire body in a 360-degree
spin that culminated into a backward flip right into a perfect
straight-legged standing, chest out, arms raised skyward position.
Everyone
cheered, and applauded him. Billy couldn't help notice more than a few
guys there re-adjusting their crotches as they went back to their own
workout routines; but continued doing so while constantly side-eyeing
Timmy.
Billy knew what they were thinking because he was
thinking the same thing, and also found himself among the others having
to adjust the growing bulge in his jockstrap; especially when every bit
of Timmy's routine only served to highlight, and showcase his amazing
muscular bubble butt.
As morning gave way to afternoon, and Billy
returned home by himself, Timmy, and JD had decide to pop over to
Timmy's house so he could get some clean clothes, and then go out for
something to eat together, leaving Billy alone to fend for himself.
Billy
couldn't help but notice his Dad's truck was still there but knew his
Dad wasn't, which meant he never returned from Carl's the night before.
Billy
just shook his head figuring his Dad, and Carl must have gone whoring
last night, and his Dad got lucky. He knew his dad kept spare uniforms
at Carl's house, so there was no need for him to rush home, and do the
early morning walk of shame in front of his sons.
Bored out of
his mind, Billy decided to give his best bud Baxter a call, and let him
know he was gonna hop on his bike, and head on over so they could hang
out before his early part-time shift started at the local Piggly Wiggly,
where he worked as a stock boy.
Billy still wanted very much to
talk to Baxter about the last few days, and clear the air between them,
discuss any problems, and get them resolved. The last thing Billy
wanted or needed right now, with everything that's been going on, and
with the pressure of his looming birthday ceremony, was an upset best
friend; someone who Billy solely counted on for moral support, and the
occasional morale boost. Plus, he wanted to tell Baxter about that
weird-ass dream he had the night before, as scary as it was at the time,
he knew Baxter would probably turn it into something humorous, and
dispel whatever angst Billy still felt over it. More than ever though,
Billy knew Baxter was always his rock, the one that kept him grounded
and centered, and would always be there for him, no matter what.
Billy
picked up his phone, and tapped Baxter's icon dialing his number,
releived by the all too familiar: "Sup dude?" as the calming voice of
his life long best friend greeted him.
"Hey Baxter!" Billy
practically sighed with relief at hearing his friend's voice: "I'm just
calling to let ya know I'm getting ready to head on over to yours so we
can hang for a few before my shift."
"Um..." Billy heard the
hesitation in Baxter's voice: "Sorry dude, no can do." Billy got a
sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach as Baxter continued: "Mom and I
are packing right as we speak."
Billy quickly interrupted, concern in his voice: "Is something wrong, do you need my help?"
Baxter
could hear that concern: "No bro, mom just surprised me when I got home
yesterday." He tried sounding upbeat with Billy, putting him at ease:
"She and I are going on vacation, and we're leaving here shortly."
"Leaving?" Billy stammered questioningly, his head beginning to swim, and feeling like the room around him had begun to spin.
"Yeah,
we're going to a beach in Florida for the rest of the week, and then to
my grandparents, the following week. Ain't that kewl dude?"
Billy
didn't think it was "kewl" at all, he felt like he was alone all of
sudden. He felt like he was sinking, and Baxter was drifting away, out
of reach.
"Anyway..." Baxter said, sounding a bit distant: "Gotta go, dude, gotta finish packing. Catch ya when we get back."
Billy
knew that he hung up, the silence coming from his phone was almost
deafening. His thoughts spiraled, leaving a sinking feeling to sweep
over him as he felt Baxter drifting away from him, and there was nothing
he could do to stop it.
For the first time since his mother left
them as kids, Billy sat on his bed, folding into himself, feeling like
he was being abandoned for the second time in his life.
As Billy collapsed across his bed with his forearm over his eyes, Billy felt like... crying.
* * * * *
Max
Donnelly had just finished giving some last-minute corrections to one
of the Lance Corporals under his command, and making sure he understood
all his instructions to the letter, before calling it quits for the day.
Max hated the more mundane administrative aspects of his job as
a Master Sergeant in the Marine Corps, the paperwork alone was mostly
mind-boggling, anal-retentive bullshit intentionally designed by
bureaucrats to over inflate, and massage the egos behind it.
Max
called them kingdom builders, smug little men with big attitudes, and an
even bigger overestimation of their worth, and contribution to the
Corps. Max was far more the hands-on type of guy, preferring to knuckle
down, get hands-on dirty with his men, and just get the job done.
Definitely not a "cross the t's, and dot the I's" kind of man. But, red
tape is what drives today's military, and Max reluctantly played the
game. It was also what was adding to the darker aspects of Max's mood
today. But as usual, it often made him more self-reflective as well,
something he had been doing all day, especially after the events of the
last few days, and last night with Carl.
Max hated disciplining
Carl, but Max also knew he couldn't allow Carl's little display of
disrespect, spurred by petty jealousy yesterday in front of his son's,
just go unaccounted for.
As he approached Carl's truck, who was
dutifully waiting to pick Max up, and take him home, he was hopeful Carl
was in a better state of mind. Max didn't want to have to repeat last
night's corrective actions again.
As he scooted into the truck he couldn't help notice how Carl just stared eyes forward, no greeting, no eye contact.
Max
wasn't expecting a bubbly reception but he also wasn't in the mood for
attitude either, he needed Carl's mind focused, especially with all the
upcoming events they still had to orchestrate.
"Still in a mood I
see." Max spoke bluntly, and to the point: "Carl?" Max tried to control
himself, and speak more calmly: "I need you focused right now, not
pouting like some jealous schoolgirl." Max was just being honest, trying
to appeal to Carl's usually more reasonable side, as Carl still stared
straight forward, his hands gripping the steering wheel of his truck.
"Permission to speak freely, Sir." Carl muttered, trying to mask all emotions in the timbre of his voice.
Max's
eyes flared into laser focus, boring into him before nearly hissing:
"Since when have I ever expected anything less from you?" then quickly
added: "And don't push me with that "Sir" bullshit."
Max's
hackles were up now, and he was not in the mood for games. He watched
as Carl bowed his head, and glanced over at him, briefly making eye
contact before submissively lowering his gaze.
"Its been a long time since you've taken your belt to me like that Max." He stammered.
"So..."
Max countered: "You think just because its been a while, that it was
unwarranted?" he questioned, practically demanding a response with the
severity of his tone.
Max knew what the real problem was, and he
didn't want to start the evening off with another belt thrashing of
Carl's ass; Max reached over and lifted Carl's chin with his right hand,
turning his head upward, insisting Carl make eye contact.
"Just
because I show interest in someone else," he began, this time more
softly, "doesn't negate or change what I have with you, and you know
it!"
Carl sighed: "I can't help the way I feel Max, and you punishing me made me think what I feel doesn't matter to you."
Max
shook his head, moving his hand to gently stroke Carl's neck, and tried
to temper his response, while still not backing down: "You know I
didn't punish you because of how you feel, I punished you because of how
you acted with me, and especially the way you acted in front of the
boys." Max leaned forward, clasping the back of Carl's head, and staring
intently into his eyes: "If you don't know by now, after all these
years, how I feel about you..."Max paused, choosing his words carefully:
"Through all those years with Monaca, the mother of my three children,
did I ever willingly neglect you?"
Max paused for a response,
watching as Carl's head hesitantly nodded side to side: "Have I not
included you in every aspect of my life, even in bringing up the boys?
Yes, I'm attracted to that kid," Max said bluntly: "But even if I do
claim him or just have some fun with him, it doesn't affect us and what
we've had, and as far as I'm concerned, will always have." Max had both
hands behind Carl's head now, forcing him to stare him right in the
eyes: "Use your senses Carl, am I lying to you?"
Carl bowed his
head again, he knew he was right, Max was almost always right, and he
was proving once again how far more level headed he could be when one
doesn't let sentimentality, and selfishness override reason.
At
that moment Carl couldn't help but compare what Billy, and Baxter were
now going through with his, and Max's almost identical experiences
before their Heritage ceremony.
What a mess that was; but Max's
sire knew they lacked the perspective they would gain from the ceremony,
and as it was then, they were both certain now the same perspective
would help Billy, and Baxter.
"You didn't have to hit me so hard ya know." Carl mused, a slight grin spreading across his face.
Max growled softly: "You loved it, and you know it"
Carl blushed, slightly embarrassed because he knew it was true.
"Now let's get the fuck out of here." Max demanded, waving his hand forward, and settling back into his seat.
"By
the way..."Max exclaimed: "It's way past time the boys learned to deal
with some simple truths." Max ignored the puzzled look on Carl's face:
"You'll be staying over tonight. Let's see how they deal with that!"
Carl gulped, thinking to himself...this could get interesting.
* * * * *
Gavin Hollis was distracted.
He'd
just finished correcting yet another re-order number that he had made a
mistake on, as he remined himsel that this only happened when "he" was
working. How could he be expected to concentrate with "him" to work
with?
That "him", of course, was Billy Donnelly. The distracting
factor wasn't anything that Billy did. No, it was just his mere
presence that was a problem.
The way he moved, the way the light
would catch his bulging muscles, the cleft in his broad masculine chin,
and his squared jawline. It was the persistent five o'clock shadow, his
dark thick wiry, and wavy brown hair, and of course that bulge; no
matter what he wore, there was always that mound of hidden flesh pushing
against the straining fabric of his clothing.
Gavin could
remember all the times he'd glance over at Billy in PE period in school,
his locker being just across from Billy's. The countless times he
would turn just to see him standing sideways, talking to his equally hot
bestie Baxter Whitmore, for Gavin, both were the stuff of his most
lurid teen sexual fantasies.
Yeah, he looked, who could resist
that massive bulge in his jockstrap or his hairy asscrack? Oh, and that
butt; big protruding twin mounds of muscle packed flesh stacked on top
of massive tree trunk sized thighs.
"Shit," Gavin said aloud, he
had entered another mistake, at this rate he was going to lose his job
if he didn't get his act together.
Actually, there was no real
fear of that happening, his uncle was the store manager, and Gavin's
significant computer skills had proven quite useful to his uncle,
helping him track on-hand inventory, and a coded program he had written
to help one click re-orders, using handheld tablets like he was doing
right now with the stock boy on duty; which unfortunately for Gavin,
happened to be his second biggest crush, Billy Donnelly. His first
biggest crush being that giant blond muscle god, and prized fullback for
the football team, Arliss Gundarsun.
Arliss made even Billy look
small in comparison; Billy being six foot in height, and Arliss being
at least six foot four inches, but unlike Billy, who was a very outgoing
kind of guy that most people liked, Arliss was often withdrawn, and
extremely quiet, and introverted.
They were also kind of polar
opposites. Billy's skin tone skewed to the pale side whereas Arliss was
very tanned, being a farm boy, and spending countless hours outdoors
working on his family's farm.
They also contrasted in hair color,
Billy's darker brown hair vs Arliss's sandy golden blond hair; blond
hair that covered almost everywhere, his arms, chest, abdomen, legs, and
ass, which was thick too, the kind of thickness one was sure their
fingers could get caught in.
The best part of Arliss for Gavin though was the fact he was so shy, and soft-spoken.
There
wasn't a presumptuous bone in the guy's body; Gavin knew this because
they were kind of friends, well, as friendly as Arliss could be with no
social life other than going to school, football being the only
exception his parents made since most of what could be considered spare
time to the average teenager was time Arliss spent working on the farm;
that, and his parents didn't seem to like having strangers around. They
tolerated Gavin because he often helped their son with his schoolwork,
which Arliss needed from time to time, not that he was slower or less
intelligent than others, it just boiled down to time, and the family
farm consumed most of his.
Every day, for the last three years
going to, and from school, Gavin would help Arliss cram for his classes,
which was usually just enough to help him maintain the grade average he
needed to still be able to play football.
All that was over now, since Arliss had graduated, and was now working full time on his family's farm.
Gavin
didn't know how he was going to handle his daily commutes without
Arliss, and Gavin was determined to save enough money from his
summertime job to buy himself a nice dependable used car so he didn't
have to depend on the school bus for transportation.
Being the
nerdy type, didn't exactly endear Gavin with the other football jocks on
Arliss's team. They tolerated Gavin because they didn't want to piss
Arliss off; no one wanted to do that.
One defensive back tried
one time to make sure Gavin knew he wasn't welcome, and shoulder shoved
Gavin in the hallway up against his locker, he could have easily passed
it off as an accident, but the idiot decided to laugh at him, and warn
him to stay out of his way, ending it by calling Gavin a nerdy little
faggot.
Gavin was sure the guy probably just about pissed himself
when Arliss, with one hand, snatched the guy into the air, and tossed
him across the hallway to smash into the lockers on the other side so
hard it dented two of them.
Not a word was exchanged, but Gavin
never had a single problem with anyone after that. But this year, his
senior year, there would be no Arliss there, and Gavin kind of worried
about how different his life might be when he went back to school in the
fall.
"Dammit," his program dinged again, rejecting for the umpteenth time the erroneous order number he had typed in.
"Is
there something wrong?" said the deep voice that came from about two
feet away, Gavin was surprised to see Billy; he didn't even hear him
approach.
"Yes," Gavin blurted, sounding harsher than he intended: "I keep entering the wrong numbers."
"It's
not my fault is it?" Billy asked, legitimately thinking it might be his
fault because he was the one writing down the product codes from the
stock inventory for Gavin to enter into the system.
Gavin chuckled: "I wish I could blame you, but I'm the one screwing up, not you."
"I
was just wondering." Billy said rather self-deprecatingly: "Judging by
the last few days, it doesn't seem like I can do anything right."
Gavin frowned: "Know that feelin' all too well dude."
Gavin
thought for a second, looking at Billy, and how he didn't seem to be
his usual upbeat self. Not that Gavin was accustomed to working around
him; they'd only worked together like three or four times in the last
few months. Gavin usually worked in the afternoon instead of early
evening hours, but he certainly seemed rather glum today: " Hey, ya know
what?" Gavin spoke, it was more of a statement than a question: "Why
don't we take a break; we've been at this pretty steady for the last two
hours, and I don't know about you," He paused pointing a finger trigger
at his head before firing: "my brains about fried, how about you?"
Billy
laughed: "Yeah, I could go for something cold to drink, and a breath of
fresh air." Stopping to fan his face with his right hand: "It's kinda
warm and muggy in here, especially with these thick overalls we wear."
Gavin
wasn't that uncomfortable, but then again Billy probably had a good
seventy five pounds or more on him, not that Gavin was scrawny or
anything, he did try to work out regularly, but he was only five foot
seven inches, and about hundred and forty five pounds. Not skinny, by
any means, but nowhere near as buff, and bulky as Billy.
"Let's grab a couple of bottled waters, and slip out back shall we?"
Out
back meant where the truckers would deliver, and usually contained
trailers that had been dropped off that were in need of being unloaded
and sorted.
The entire area was fenced off, and unless you
worked that section, people were kind of discouraged from hanging around
there, management citing security reasons, and employee safety as the
reason, but everyone knew they were afraid of employees stealing from
the unpacked trailers.
"You sure that's kewl?" Billy questioned.
Gavin smiled, mischievously: "Of course not, but my uncle is the store manager, ya know." he concluded with a wink.
Billy
smiled back at him, really beginning to like this guy: "Lead the way
boss man." following him as they went to fetch some water first before
stepping outside into the warm night air.
As they settled
against one of the loading docks in the back of the building, Billy
decided to unzip his overalls down to his waist then peeled it back over
his torso, exposing his broad, slightly hairy chest, and abs as brought
the sleeves of the garment forward, and tied them around his hips.
Though
Billy didn't catch the longing, and appreciative sideways glances Gavin
gave him, he definitely could see how he started sweating more,
something Billy noted first by the smell, a smell somehow vaguely
familiar, the scent of something like honey, and newly dug dirt; but
here, outside, it faded in the warm summer breeze, and was quickly
forgotten.
It didn't bother him if Gavin looked, he had heard the
locker room rumors about him, and Arliss Gundarsun, rumors no one with
half a brain would even whisper anywhere within earshot of Arliss if
they valued breathing that is.
Truth be told, Billy found more,
and more, he rather enjoyed the way people looked at him. He knew it
was vain, but so what? Who did it harm? Certainly not him or the person
looking. Then there was the simple truth; he was enjoying talking to
someone, it felt good just bullshitting, and not fretting over things he
had no control over.
He missed Baxter, and yes, he desperately
wanted to clear the air between them, but Baxter wasn't here, and if he
was being honest, he felt that Baxter was deliberately avoiding him. He
didn't like it, but there was nothing he could do about it, so why not
just let it go for now, and enjoy the company of someone who enjoyed
being with him as well.
As they concluded their break, and
re-entered the building, Billy started to untie the sleeves, thinking to
pull the top of the coveralls back over his torso, when Gavin stopped
him, saying, that since it was so hot, and that they were the only ones
back there right now, that it didn't bother him if he wanted to be more
comfortable.
Billy smirked to himself. Of course it didn't
bother him. No, Billy didn't know if the rumors were true, but one
thing he did know was true; the obvious bulge in Gavin's crotch that
hadn't been there before they stepped outside, was a big indicator.
There was also the increased sweating, and the constant sideways glances
that seemed to focus on his chest, and abs. Who knows, maybe, like his
little brother, he could have his own Timmy...
That was it! The
smell, scent, whatever you wanted to call it, he had smelled it before,
even though it was faint, and there were minor differences, Gavin
smelled like Timmy! That faint honey and freshly dug earth scent,
stronger, and now a more pervasive odor here in this static, enclosed
environment. Yes, it was still faint, but it was there.
He
didn't know what it meant, maybe they used the same type of soap or
cologne, but somewhere in the back of his mind he realized that scent
had followed him almost his entire life. He found it simultaneously
comforting, and now more recently, arousing.
Billy felt the blood
flow start to increase in his groin, gradually filtering it's way to
his previously flaccid cock. He could feel his dick start to press
against the fabric of his overalls. He didn't try to curb or conceal
his expanding bulge, instead, he went with it, deciding to test what he
was sensing about Gavin.
Billy hiked the fabric of his overalls
at the crotch, letting it accentuate his growing member, allowing it to
stretch out, and tent the front of his coveralls, and noting that it had
worked! Gavin could barely conceal his roaming eyes, now a bit wider,
and more insistent, and Billy could almost feel his increased
respiration, and the notable flaring of his nostrils, and of course that
scent...
"Hey?" Billy decided to leap: "Got anything planned
after work tonight?" he asked almost suggestively, his voice a little
raspy, deeper, and thick with his mounting desire, watching as Gavin
gulped, trying to convince his lips to move while also trying to peel
his eyes away from Billy's bulging crotch, and meet Billy's lusty gaze.
"Unfortunately,
I do." Gavin stammered, really wishing he didn't right now: "I promised
my uncle I'd stop by, and go over these numbers when we're done, he's
anxious about getting this stock program implemented as soon as
possible." he said by way of an explanation.
"Do you work tomorrow?" Gavin half-asked hopefully.
"Yup." was Billy's one-word response.
"So do I!" Gavin stated excitedly: "Maybe we could go hang out or something afterward...?"
Billy allowed the question to linger for a minute, not wanting to appear too eager, then responded: "Sounds like a plan."
Gavin's
ear-to-ear smile, and visible excitement made Billy smile too, as the
two boys went about their work a lot more lightheartedly than they had
before.
* * * * *
Max
had allowed Carl to badger him into doing some grocery shopping at the
base commissary before heading home, not his favorite thing to do, which
is why Carl usually did it for him, but he didn't mind so much today.
Swallowing
his pride a little, and allowing Carl this small bit of PDA, and it was
PDA, knowing that two Marines grocery shopping, and pushing a cart
around together, was almost the social equivalent of holding hands in
public on a Marine base.
He did it telling himself he was just
placating Carl's desire to domesticate him, at least a little, and Max
was fine with that; relationships could be complicated things, and Carl
has been very patient, and tolerant over the years, and Max has recently
decided that, combined with his alternate duties, and position, Carl
warranted a few special, long over due considerations.
Max knew
Carl understood the statement they would be making tonight; with the
simple phrase of Carl spending the night, Max meant that it would not be
on the couch, as he had sometimes done in the past. But instead, this
time in his bedroom, and in Max's bed.
Most of all, he was
doing this for Carl, not because Carl wanted him too, or emotionally
coerced him into it, but because Carl deserved it. He deserved the
recognition, and acknowledgment of his position, and role in his life.
On
some level, he knew Carl was freaking out right now, and Max had to
admit to himself, this was as bold a move as he had ever made, but with
Billy's approaching birthday, and his coming into his Heritage, combined
by what both he, and Carl sensed about his middle son, and what that
could mean not only in their lives, but countless others, if it did
indeed pan out to be true.
Max thought of the old axiom: "Change
is the only constant in the universe." and every one of Max's senses
crackled with it, every fiber of his being told him that things were
about to change, evolve, metamorphose, and Max was determined he would
be ready to face it head-on with an open heart, and an open mind.
* * * * *
As Billy turned into his driveway, he couldn't help note that Carl's truck was still there.
It
was after ten, and Billy thought it rather odd he would be here this
late since it was a work night. He was happy to see that Timmy's Jeep
was there, and he hoped he could get a repeat performance like he had
the night before, especially after that trip home on his bike, which
vibrated his crotch all the way, and made him even hornier than he was
before leaving work after saying goodnight to Gavin.
"How's it going guys!" Billy called out as he entered through the front door.
"Over
here kiddo" he heard his Dad say from the direction of the kitchen,
where he, and Carl sat; Carl on his laptop surrounded by some papers
laid out on the table: "Ya caught us working on your birthday stuff."
his dad mused, looking very much like the cat that had caught the
canary.
Carl looked up briefly, and asked: "How do you feel about roasting a pig for your birthday meal?"
Before Billy could respond his Dad corrected: "You mean pigs as in plural."
Billy looked quizzically at his Dad: "Why so much? I don't know that many people?"
His
Dad leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest, and
responded with: "Because there will be a lot of people there, some you
know, some you have met over the years, and quite a few you have never
met."
Billy looked at his father, puzzled by his response: "If they've never met me then why are they invited?"
His Dad's eyes took on a more menacing look: "Because they must be there, and bare witness!"
Billy
wasn't so sure he wanted to know what his Dad meant by that, so he just
let it drop: "Pig sounds good to me." he said, attempting a half-smile
as he said it.
"There's a plate of lasagna, and garlic bread in
the oven for you." Carl cut in, effectively ending the birthday
conversation, and concluded with: "I think we're done for the night." he
added, closing his laptop, and reaching for his beer.
"I'm going to go wash up first, then I'll eat." Billy said as he headed down the hallway in the direction of his room.
As
he passed JD's room, he noticed that the door was slightly ajar, and
that Timmy, and JD were lying on his bed, side by side, with controllers
in their hands playing some video game. He noted Timmy's wink as he
passed by, and Billy knew that that somehow confirmed he would be
getting another visit that night, which made Billy smile.
After taking a quick shower, and throwing on a pair of clean shorts, Billy headed back to the kitchen for his food.
He
couldn't help noting his Dad, and Carl had moved to the couch in the
living room, and were watching some documentary on the History channel.
What was of special note to Billy though, was that they were sitting
rather close together, and that his Dad had his right hand on the back
of Carl's neck massaging it casually; Billy fluffed it off, and sat at
the table, and began eating his dinner.
"There's pop in the fridge if you want one." Carl stated, his eyes still glued to the tv.
'Yeah."
His Dad added with a playful moan: "There are all sorts of stuff in the
fridge, and freezer" His Dad adding jovially: "Carl held me at
gunpoint, and made me do KP duty at the commissary!" laughingly adding:
"Who knew there were so many different types of milk?" He then quipped:
"How do they get milk out of almonds anyway? I didn't even know nuts had
tits!"
Carl just moaned, and elbowed Max in the abdomen. It was
at that time Timmy came bouncing in, and plopped himself down right next
to Carl, followed by JD, who sat down right next to him.
"Can
Timmy stay the night?" JD asked his Dad who continued to stare intently
at the tv as he responded: "Ask Carl, household matters are his purview
now."
JD didn't know what to think. At first, he just stared at
his Dad, then he looked over at Billy who just sat there staring back
with the same dumbfounded look he had. Then they both looked back at
their Dad, then to Carl, who just gave Max this stern sideways glance,
who in turn continued to ignore all of them.
When it was clear
that Max had no intention of answering JD, Carl turned to him, and said
it would be fine, just so long as they didn't stay up too late.
JD
looked back over at his older brother questioningly, Billy just
shrugged back at him being just as confused as he was; what was clear
though, was their Dad was being quite sincere. Then, just like he had
done it a thousand times before, their Dad rose, looked down at Carl,
and announced it was time for bed, and stood there until Carl got up to
join him.
Billy, and JD watched wide-eyed as their Dad placed his hand on the small of Carl's back, and escorted him back to his bedroom.
Before shutting his door, he turned, and bid them goodnight, leaving his sons with their mouths open, and heads spinning.
CHAPTER SEVEN:
"Mmmm, I could wake up like this every morning." Carl McGregor moaned into the pillow his face was almost buried in.
Max
Donnelly pulled his head back from between Carl's hairy ass cheeks,
taking one more swipe of his long, wet, drooling tongue across the
swollen puffy lips of Carl's moist anal orifice: "I could spend the rest
of the day eating this delicious pussy of yours!" Max practically
purred, before driving his tongue inches back into Carl's moist hole.
"Max?"
Carl groaned, subconsciously lifting his hips to push back against
Max's probing hole lapper: "You need to stop, we have to get up." Carl
said with all the enthusiasm of someone getting a root canal. Max
responded by pulling his tongue out of his hole and kissing it sweetly
before clamping his lips around his swollen pucker and begin sucking on
it in earnest.
"MAX!?" Carl moaned louder, turning his head
around as far as possible, practically pleading with him: "We have to
get it in gear."
Max pulled back, raising both hands and loudly
smacking Carl's muscular furry ass cheeks: "Never disturb a man when
he's eating pussy, bitch." To emphasize his point, he re-spreads Carl's
cheeks, dove back in vigorously and loudly began lapping and slurping at
Carl's rectum.
Carl just buried his face in the pillow in an
attempt to muffle the loudness of his ever-increasing moans, until
finally Max pulled back, giving Carl's hole a playful smack with his
fingers, making Carl flinch and twist around, his hands shooting up
protectively, trying to cover his smarting anus.
"What was that for!? Carl griped, his fingertips gently massaging his now sore hole.
Max
rose from the bed, a wicked grin on his face: "Just reminding you who's
hole that is!" Leaning over, Max planted his lips against Carl's,
forcing his tongue into his mouth, before pulling away with a smack of
his lips: "How's your cunt taste, beautiful?
Carl almost laughed
at the debauched lecherous smirk on his lover's face: "Tastes like your
cum, if you wanna know the truth." Carl smiled, closing his eyes, and
rolling his tongue over his lips sensuously making sure Max knew he
enjoyed the flavor.
Max laughed: "I thought you said we had to
get going?" bringing his hand up to stroke Carl's face affectionately
before palming it and shoving him backward. Max turned to head toward
the bathroom, then suddenly pivoted back around, cautioning: "Stay right
there boy!"
Max walked over to his nightstand, opened the top
drawer, reached inside and pulled out a two inch circumference butt plug
and motioned for Carl to turn around: "Almost made me forget this, you
little vixen." he said, spitting on the plug and smearing it all around
with his fingers: "Ass up!" he commanded, Carl groaned before complying.
"Is this really necessary Max?"
With
a resounding smack against his right ass cheek, Max growled out: "It's
my hole, I do what I want with it when I want!" Max snarled, shoving the
plug into Carl's hole, then smacking his fleshy mounds again on both
sides: "Got it!?" he stated, daring Carl to disagree.
"Wouldn't
dream of having it any other way." Carl responded, rising from the bed
and putting his arms around Max's neck and pulling his head down to kiss
him warmly on the lips.
Max broke the kiss and turned once again
to head toward the bathroom across the room: "By the way, that stays in
until I remove it, is that clear?" his voice trailing as he crossed the
room.
"Doesn't it always?" Carl quipped, still feeling playful while trying to straighten the bed.
"Leave
that for later." Max ordered: "Get your ass in here so you can do your
duty and wash me." he added, stepping into the shower, turning it on,
and adjusting the temperature to his liking.
"Damn," Carl thought
to himself: "I sure could get used to this every day!" hurrying to join
Max as he held out the bar of soap to him expectantly.
After
washing every inch of Max's hairy body and rinsing him with his
massaging hands, Carl applied shaving lotion to Max's face and began
reluctantly shaving him, gently stroking the razor over his face, Carl
mused: "When we retire from the Corps, the first thing that's gonna
change is this."
Max smiled down at him affectionately: "You just
want to feel my whiskers against your snatch." Max reached down
gripping both of Carl's firm mounds in his hands and began squeezing
them, drawing Carl up against his body.
"Stop that!" Carl groaned: "You could make me cut you!" he cautioned.
"I heal fast." Max sniped playfully snapping at the tip of Carl's nose with his teeth.
Carl
knew he had to change Max's focus, or they were indeed going to be late
for duty the way things were progressing, as evident by Max's rising
phallus.
"What time is our meeting with Walker today?" He asked, hoping to refocus Max's attention.
"Hmmm,
I was thinking about," Max paused before continuing: "how about ten
hundred hours? Would that be enough time for you to get your shit
together?"
Carl's brow furrowed thoughtfully: "I think so, not sure about Walker though."
Max
gave Carl a half-grin: "Quit being so critical. I had one of my lance
corporals notify him yesterday." Max actually loved the way Carl was
always trying to be cautiously prepared for every contingency.
"Atticus will do fine Carl." He insisted: "Give the poor guy a break and let him prove himself."
Max
thrust his head under the shower spray and rinsed his face: "Let's get
dressed and fix some breakfast." He reached for a towel as Carl shut off
the water: "What if the boys are up? Carl asked hesitantly.
Max
shrugged his shoulders: "What about it? They're big boy's now. Let 'em
figure it out." He looked Carl in the eyes: "If they have questions,
they'll ask." a smirk crept across his face as he leered into Carl's
green eyes: "Then I'll just stand back and watch as you squirm, hem haw,
and get all embarrassed."
Carl glared at him, while Max grinned
back, giving him a quick peck on the nose: "What's the matter Sgt.
McGregor? Can't the big bad jarhead handle two wittle teenage boys or is
he gonna yank up his skirt and run screaming away like a 5-year-old
girl?"
"You're asking for it, Donnelly." Carl snarled, laughing at himself on the inside for falling right into it.
Max was right though, control the situation, don't let it control you.
Later,
as Carl finished up frying a skillet full of scrambled eggs and putting
some more bread in the toaster Max sat at the table checking out the
morning news on his phone.
"Could you wake the boys?" Carl asked
over his shoulder as he finished buttering the previous pieces of toast
that had popped up.
"Nope." Was Max's simple response: "I told ya last night this is your purview now babe."
Carl tried to mentally shoot daggers from his eyes at Max's head.
Without even looking up from his phone, Max declared: "Carpe Diem Carl; seize the day."
Carl
grabbed a pot from the rack above him and the wooden spoon he had just
used to scramble the eggs and walked down toward the boy's bedrooms.
As
he banged the pot loudly, Carl shouted out: "Rise and shine boys!
Breakfast is nearly ready. Ya got five minutes before your Dad starts
singing as loud as he can."
Carl returned to the kitchen with a
shit-eating grin on his face, Max looked over at him as he removed the
last two pieces of toast from the toaster and started buttering them and
adding them to the plate and setting it on the table.
"And exactly what is wrong with my singing may I ask?"The look on his face was so serious, Carl wanted to burst out laughing.
"Nothing Max, you have a singing voice that should be on the radio." Carl grinned devilishly.
"Haha!" Max smirked: "Let me guess, so you can turn it off right?"
Carl
just batted his eyes at him feigning innocence, just as JD and a very
sleepy looking Timmy came stumbling out of his room, Timmy looking a
little worse for wear.
"Rough night?" Max inquired, more as an
observation than an actual question before adding: "Carl did warn you
two not to stay up too late."
Just as Carl sat down at the table
after getting the plate of bacon from the oven, Billy appeared from the
hallway running his fingers through his already messy hair: "What's with
the early morning roll call?" he grumbled, now trying to rub the sleep
from his eyes as he sat down.
"Good morning boys!" Carl smiled
ignoring their grumpiness: "You're up because it's after oh seven
hundred and it's time for breakfast!"
"Better give it up boy's.
He's obnoxiously upbeat in the morning's." Max stated, taking a sip of
his coffee before adding: "Better get used to it because you don't have
any other choice."
Carl thought about giving some smart ass
retort but decided against it. Max was right. If the household is now
his purview, like he said it was, then he was running it the way he
wanted and that meant everyone at the table for breakfast in the
morning.
"Can we eat now?" JD grumbled: "Or do we all have to hold hands and sing a round of Kumbaya first?"
* * * * *
Master
SGT. Max Donnelly sat at his desk staring at his computer screen
reviewing the stats on the two new transfers coming in from the Kaneohe
Bay Marine Corps Base in Hawaii. Cpl. Scott Taylor and Pfc. Austin Davis
were already in flight and would be arriving this evening.
Max knew
Carl was just going to love that, since he'd be the one assigned to
greet them, both men had checked out after Carl had sent Max the
breakdown of their lineage and their training specs.
Both have
undergone their Heritage ceremonies, something easily tracked through
Max's connection network, Elder Danal Cornelius himself vouched for
their authenticity.
Scott Taylor was sired in the Northern Devil
Dawg region and Austin Davis was sired in the South Western Devil Dawg
region, the latter just having completed his Heritage ceremony just five
months ago and was only eighteen years of age, still a bit green, but
he fit Max's requirements.
Scott was twenty one and had
specialist training both in the Corps. and outside it, his profile was
like so many others, left outside the system by the death of his sire in
service to the cause or service to the Corps. and now sought placement,
at first thinking he could go it alone, again like so many others on
his list, but quickly finding out that that is not so easily done.
Though
his good friend and one-time mentor Danal Cornelius did his best to
keep track of all these outsiders, the older they got the more likely
they would fall out of the system and would make lives for themselves
outside their Heritage.
Max and Carl compiled this list of some
of the younger ones that Danal was able to keep track of and contacted
them explaining the situation and what Carl, Hank, and even Danal had
sensed in his son Billy; let's just say these twelve young outsiders
thought it intriguing enough to hitch their wagons to the possibility so
to speak.
If what they believe is true, and the signs were
there, and they had all sensed it, then these young rogues could finally
find a place they could legitimately belong, it was a huge leap of
faith by all of them, but if everything pans out, then the potential for
them finally finding acceptance would be almost assured. If nothing
else Max reasoned, they had at least started coalescing into a fine unit
of their own. Max could definitely find a use for that.
Just as expected and right on time, Carl arrived for their appointment with Corporal Atticus Walker in tow.
Atticus
was pure Kentucky country boy; big, outgoing, and eager to make an
impression; too eager sometimes for Carl's liking, but most of all, he,
like the other nine in his growing squad, had managed to maintain the
code; not an easy task considering their age and having already all gone
through their Heritage ceremonies and living out on their own, free
from the expectations of their sires whether separated by death,
dissolution, or physical/mental incapacitation.
The one thing
that annoyed Carl the most was the hair. Though still regulation cut
high and tight, Atticus and his squad had taken to wearing their hair
faux-hawk style, pushing the sides of the hair on top to the middle and
into a small peak.
Carl thought it was disrespectful to the Corps, Max however found it rather fitting and somewhat attractive.
Max
gestured for them to both be seated in the chairs in front of his desk.
Carl laid his laptop down on the corner and pulled his chair up to the
desk while Atticus just sat where indicated and let the small stack of
folders he brought sit on his lap.
While Carl got ready, Max took the moment to appreciate Atticus's physical features.
While
not what some would call handsome, absolutely no one would deny his
features weren't extremely masculine, noting his most prominent facial
feature was his broad nose, his larger than normal nostrils, that often
flared when he spoke; a voice deep and raspy, a voice you knew could
boom out orders when required, the crooked side bent of his protruding
nose bridge, deformed by poorly set bones from some previous breakage.
Atticus's eyes were also a narrower set, light golden hazel green/brown
that always burned with enthusiasm and an inner drive.
Above
those eyes was a heavy protruding brow, with thick, dense, medium brown
hair. A lower than usual forehead that crinkled and furrowed heavily
when he would smile, laugh or even while concentrating, his jaw also
protruded, as does the broad chin framing a very wide mouth with lips so
thick it looked like if you licked them and shoved his lips against the
wall his face would stick to it.
As for the rest of him, the
best word to describe the man was thick. Everywhere. Even though he was
six foot four inches, he looked squatter than he actually was, his large
thick hands and huge feet added to the illusion, as well as the fact
his neck was so thick and wide and corded with muscle, it gave the
impression he barely had one, it also made his head look
disproportionately smaller.
As for the rest of his body, Max
could only surmise the man lived in the gym weight room and when he
wasn't there, stuffing his face in the mess hall trying to fuel his near
bestial proportions, even his XXL uniform fatigues looked too tight on
him.
Max had never seen him shirtless, but suspected his entire
body was covered in the same thick reddish-brown fur his forearms were
covered in, Max concluded his VSE (visual surveillance of extremities)
of the young Corporal as Carl cleared his throat and indicated he was
ready to begin.
"I've received confirmation that Taylor and Davis
boarded their flight as scheduled and had landed in San Diego." Carl
began, still staring at his computer screen: "I can also confirm they
boarded their connecting flight in San Diego and should be arriving here
in Albany by or before nineteen hundred hours." He concluded, looking
at Max for further instructions, instructions he was already sure would
not be to his liking.
Max looked him intently in the eyes, his
brow furrowing: "You know I'm gonna want you there to greet them." Max
could see he was expecting it, but also that he didn't like it. Max
understood; after last night and this morning's breakfast with the boys,
Carl wanted to present a united front, backing up their status as being
"together," that he was afraid his absence tonight might send a
confusing message to the boys.
But this was important; they also
needed to demonstrate a united front especially with the new recruits,
the final two arrivals for this new special unit.
Max turned to
Atticus who was intently taking it all in, ready for Max's orders,
anxious about finally completing this phase of many months worth of
work: "I expect you there to greet your men Corporal." Max's tone was
firm, but tinged with a casual light grin, an acknowledgment to
Atticus's excitement at having the last two members of his team finally
join them.
Max cleared his throat before continuing, looking at Carl: "You know, you'll..."
Carl interjected before he could finish: "I'll be there as well, Master Sergeant; at least until we get the new men settled."
Carl's
face was completely deadpan, devoid of anything other than acceptance
of his duty. This is one of the many things Max loved about him; his
selfless devotion and sense of duty. If Atticus weren't here right now
he'd... Max let the imagery of that thought trail away to the back of
his mind for later and returned his attention to Cpl. Walker: "Are those
the latest updates to your men's progress reports?"
Atticus
stood and handed over the stack of folders he held, reaching across the
desk, and handing them to his superior: "Yes Master Sgt. "He was
practically beaming with enthusiasm.
Max took the folders and set
them on his desk opening one at random to peruse the content: "Is there
anything of special significance I need to address or know about
Corporal?" Max asked, looking intently into Walker's eyes.
Atticus,
with no small sense of pride in his thick raspy voice, enthused: "I'm
very happy with the overall progress of the team as a whole Master Sgt.,
but two of them are already doing better than expected." He paused
pointing out two folders that lay spread out in front of Max: "These
two." He indicated pulling them from the spread: "Pfc. Barin Young and
Pfc. Rex Wilson." Atticus's eyes betrayed his youthful exuberance
speaking about his teammates.
Max scanned their files with
interest, taking special note of their progressively incremental surges
in hand to hand combat and tactical growth, Max nodded with approval,
adding: "There will be two highly trained combat specialist arriving
within the next week or so from Geiger. I think they will be
significantly helpful getting the rest of your team up to par with these
two Corporal." Max concluded: "Good work Atticus!" Carl knew Max was
referring to Hank Bauers and his son Jake, both Max and Carl could see
how Atticus beamed with pride over Max's appraisal.
"Confidence
is a good thing," Carl stated in a matter of fact tone, then added: "but
it's the overall unit competency that matters here." Carl addressed his
comments specifically to Cpl. Walker: "With that thought in mind and
with Max's approval, we will be going on a little training mission
Corporal."
Max looked quizzically at Carl, not knowing exactly
what he had in mind, but knowing him well enough to hazard a guess:
"Training mission to the compound Sgt McGregor?" Carl's faint grin
confirmed he had read the situation correctly: "Get it set up
immediately." Max ordered.
Carl dreaded asking because he already knew the outcome: "How immediate are we talking?"
Max
tried to conceal the fact he knew Carl would not be at all pleased with
his response: "No time like the present." He looked Carl right in the
eyes, the intensity of his gaze leaving no doubt that there was no room
for discussion; his mind was made up: "Start preparations now," Max
ordered, "I expect your unit to pull out by zero nineteen hundred hours
tomorrow."
Max didn't look at Carl now, he knew he wouldn't be
happy with the order but knew it was coming and Max knew he understood
why Max was so keen on this getting done. Billy's birthday was just a
little over two weeks away now, and Max wanted this unit ready for any
contingency, they both knew that if what they thought was true, not
everyone might be accepting of it, and though he wasn't expecting any
significant trouble, like any good leader, he knew to prepare for it and
he also knew Carl understood that as well.
"You have your orders
gentlemen." Max stood, indicating the meeting was over: "Dismissed!"
Max noted Carl was fiddling with his laptop, purposely stalling, waiting
for Atticus to leave. Max came around his desk sitting on the end
closest to Carl as Cpl. Walker exited his office: "Don't be upset with
me." he said softly lightly touching Carl's shoulder.
"I'm not,
Max. I'm just a little disappointed at the timing is all." Carl said not
looking up to meet Max's eyes, fumbling with the satchel he kept his
laptop in.
"Pick us up something to eat for dinner on your way
home." Max added with a small grin. "I'll wait to have dinner with you
when you get home tonight."
Carl couldn't help but smile, before
asking if there was anything, in particular, he'd like to eat for
dinner, Max responded coyly: "I think you already know what I want to
eat and it ain't something you can buy at any restaurant."
Carl
blushed slightly as he turned to head out of Max's office before
pivoting slightly at the door to respond: "I'm saving that for dessert
Max Donnelly!"
* * * * *
Things
were panning out pretty good Billy thought to himself, at least
compared to earlier, it started going downhill at first, right after his
morning work out on base.
He had ridden his bike to get there
as usual, but after his workout and on his way home it started to
downpour and Billy was completely drenched in the short time it took him
to get there, it continued to rain off and on, in typical Georgia
summer fashion, all afternoon.
By 3:30 pm Billy was resigned to
the fact he was going to have to drive to work in the rain and get
drenched again, but Timmy offered to give him a ride, as he was getting
ready to go home to check on things, maybe call his parents, and get a
change of clothes, if nothing else, Billy figured he could call his Dad
if he needed a ride home after his shift, but he was kind of hoping he
and Gavin might still do something after work.
Billy pondered what that something could possibly be and exactly how far did he intend to push it?
Gavin
was cute and all, for a guy, but Billy wasn't sure he could go as far
as his brother does with Timmy, if he made some sort of move on Gavin,
what would Gavin expect him to do? Or maybe he was just overthinking it,
perhaps all Gavin was expecting was just to hang out or something,
which was also cool with Billy, noting mentally that Gavin had a good
sense of humor and Billy could see them just being buds, nothing like
him and Baxter, but still, he wouldn't have any problems just hanging
out together.
Billy was kind of relieved fairly early on in their
shift when Gavin asked if they were still planning on hanging out
together after work.
After Billy explained his ride situation,
Gavin just smiled and said he could give him a ride home; he was using
his Mom's truck and told her he was probably going to hang out with a
friend from work afterward.
"How about we get something to eat at Burger King?" Billy suggested.
Gavin thought that was a great idea, he hadn't eaten since lunch and was starving.
As
their shift came to a close, Billy popped into the employee restroom
and quickly changed out of his overalls and slipped into the sweats he'd
brought with him then headed out back to meet up with Gavin.
Billy
was kind of surprised how easy it was to talk to Gavin, noting Gavin
shared a similar taste in music and even liked a few of the same video
games.
As they pulled into the local BK, Gavin asked Billy if he
just wanted to go through the drive-thru or if he wanted to go inside
to eat.
It was a little after 8pm and there didn't appear to be
that many people there at the time so Billy suggested they go inside:
"It's a lot cooler in there than it is out here." Billy happily noted.
Gavin
gave Billy a quirky little smile and innocently responded: "Well, we
can't have you getting too hot, now can we?" No sooner had Gavin spoken
the words, his face flushed realizing how what he just said might be
interpreted.
Billy burst into a hearty laugh, increasing Gavin's
embarrassment: "I'm sure if I get too hot, you'll be able to think of a
way to cool me down." Billy quipped before giving Gavin a lecherous wink
and a wicked smile full of implied intent.
"Good gawd, what have I unleashed!?" Gavin moaned mockingly, all the while his face flushing even redder than before.
Gavin parked fairly close to the building, off to one side, not far from the side entrance.
As
they got out of the vehicle and stepped onto the sidewalk leading to
the entrance, Billy bowed slightly and with an over-exaggerated sweeping
gesture indicated that Gavin should lead the way: "Perhaps you should
go first so you're not tempted by my hotness." Billy could barely
contain the mirth he was getting from Gavin's embarrassment.
Gavin
just shook his head, but after passing Billy and reaching for the door
and pulling it open, he stood there waiting for Billy to enter returning
Billy's mocking, bowing gesture and with a sweeping arm flourish
ushering Billy inside, he bemused: "I'm pretty sure you just wanted me
to go first because you were afraid you wouldn't be able to figure out
how a door works!"
* * * * *
After
appropriating an M38 jeep from base transport and picking up Atticus
from his unit's assigned barracks, Carl transported them to the
Southwest Georgia Regional airport outside Albany to pick up Taylor and
Davis who were arriving from their commercial connecting flight from
Atlanta; fortunately, and much to Carl's relief, the flight was on time
and he and Atticus awaited their departure from their aircraft.
As
the two young Marines entered through the small terminal gate carrying
their rucksacks and their duffel bags, Carl found himself visually
assessing them. Cpl. Scott Taylor was the taller of the two, Carl
estimated him at about six foot one inch with dark, almost pitch-black
hair, fair complexion, with broad-shoulders and a tapered waist, he
wasn't overly muscular, rather lean; but from his exposed nearly
hairless arms, Carl noted how defined his muscles were, noting to
himselg, this is obviously a man who trained his body for both strength
and speed, not just bulk.
Despite the apparent lack of body
hair, Taylor actually reminded him of a very young Max, both in the way
he carried himself and the ever scanning and assessing glare of his
eyes.
Pfc. Austin Davis was his mirror opposite; sandy-haired,
shorter, maybe dive foot nine inches, light golden hair softly covered
his thick, muscled, exposed forearms, heavier set than his companion,
though not what Carl would ever denote as obese or fat, his sparkling
blue/green eyes unable to conceal what Carl was sure would be a bubbly,
cheerful personality, as did his boyishly cherubic face.
Austin defined what Carl had always pictured as the stereotypical baby blue Marine.
Both
Carl and Atticus stood motionless in typical parade rest, hands behind
back, shoulders straight and chest out stances, as the two Marines
spotted them and approached with what Carl observed as a small degree of
trepidation.
"Cpl. Scott Taylor and Austin Davis reporting for
duty Sir!" Taylor announced, both dropping their gear to stand stiff
armed in the expected stationary drill stance, eyes forward and awaiting
instruction.
"Drop that "sir" shit!" Carl sneered: "I'm not an
officer corporal, I work for a living!" Carl's admonition caused both
men to smile and relax their stiff stances.
They both extended
their hands in less formal salutations as both Carl and Atticus shook
their hands announcing who they were in a less formal greeting.
After
gathering their gear and loading them up in the jeep, Carl headed back
to base and listened intently as Atticus unabashedly preened about his
unit and getting to know them on a more personal level.
As they
recounted their life histories leading up till now, Carl couldn't help
but shake his head more than once at their all too familiar stories; how
both Taylor's father and mother had been killed in a car accident when
he was nine and he was sent to Michigan to live with his widowed
grandfather who had made sure he underwent his Heritage ceremony but
died soon after, a ceremony that would have never taken place if it
hadn't been for his grandfather's absolute persistence after being
repeatedly rejected by the regional Devil Dawg compound leader,
describing how it wasn't until he sought the help of the district's
Green Father, Elder Hadrian Mumsford, who interceded on his behalf and
performed the ceremony with his grandfather stepping in to take his son
and Taylor's sire's roll, that it happened at all.
As for Austin,
he didn't have a clue growing up who his father was, his mother just
said he was some Marine she met at a private party one night and never
saw again.
Austin said he would have never even known about his
Heritage or the ceremony if it hadn't been for the father of a friend
and football teammate he had just met when his mom transferred to her
new job in Corsicana, Texas as a sales rep, he recalled how he pulled
him aside one night and grilled him about who his father was.
Austin
told him all that he knew and his friend's dad made it a point to talk
to his mom to help fill in the blanks, Austin was fifteen at the time
and after that conversation, he took a keen interest in Austin's life,
recalling how it was he who ended up laying down the law, so to speak,
about the code and the importance of him and his son having each other's
back until they were eighteen and came into their Heritage, which they
did.
On Austin's eighteenth birthday, his friend's father
stepped in and assumed the role of surrogate sire and saw him through
his ceremony.
Hearing their life experiences forced Carl's
thoughts toward Baxter and how if not for what they believed about
Billy, would share a similar fate as all these young men.
More and more Carl shared Max's belief that the ancient Codex could go fuck itself. These young men deserved better!
After
returning to the base and doing a brief introduction of the two new
recruits with the other nine members of their unit, Carl gave them their
orders for the next morning and left them in Atticus's care.
Carl
was actually impressed with the way Atticus had gotten the two young
Marines to open up and discuss the most intimate details of their lives
and how trusting and at ease his men felt around him.
Of course,
this only made Carl reluctantly smile inwardly, acknowledging how right
Max had been, thus once again proving that Max was seldom wrong about
people and that there was more than met the eye as far as Cpl. Atticus
Walker was concerned.
Carl returned the jeep to base transport
and jumped in his own truck, pulling out his phone, punching on Max's
icon and waiting for him to answer, wanting to know if there was
anything specific Max wanted for dinner all the while silently chanting:
"Please don't say pizza." over and over again.
* * * * *
Max Donnelly's stomach growled again, refusing to let him forget how hungry his belly was.
Max had just taken a cold shower a few minutes ago hoping to quell another hunger as well; at least until Carl made it home.
Seeing
his youngest son lay on the couch with his legs sprawled over the far
end and his head resting peacefully as he slept in the angelic lap of
Timmy Anderson, who idly stroked his son's hair from his perch in the
center of the couch, wasn't helping with the latter part of his hunger,
noting the boys were feigning interest in some movie on Netflix, Max
decided to pop a bag of popcorn and join them, hoping to at least
assuage his grumbling belly if not his churning balls.
As the
popcorn popped, Max dove into the fridge and grabbed a can of beer,
flipped the tab, and took a deep chug of the refreshing, bubbly
beverage.
Max contemplated heading back to his room and putting
on a pair of shorts instead of walking around with a damp towel wrapped
around his waist, but the sudden ding of the microwave altered that
plan; Max just said "fuck it", grabbed the bag of popcorn, his beer, and
joined the duo on the couch.
Max parked himself a couple of feet
from Timmy and sat his beer on the end table next to him, then he took a
handful of popcorn and stuffed it into his mouth and extended the bag
to Timmy, urging him to have some.
Feeling a bit peckish himself,
Timmy hesitantly reached out and grabbed a few buttery kernels and
stuffed them in his mouth, looking right at Max and playfully sucked the
salty butter from his fingertips.
Max just laughed at him and
turned kind of side-saddle on the couch and propped the bag of popcorn
between his hairy muscular legs, before reaching in and hauling another
handful out and began munching on it while pretending to pay attention
to the movie on TV.
Timmy frowned slightly, before reaching over
and grabbing some more of the popcorn and casually consumed it, kernel
by kernel, as he returned his focus to the movie he and JD had been
watching.
Quenching the initial pangs of his ravenous stomach
only brought the gnawing hunger centered in his gonads more to the
forefront.
Max openly ogled Timmy's nearly naked body, being clad
only in a pair of skimpy tight shorts, Max was able to admire the
bugling ripples of his nearly hairless velveteen skin over his
well-toned muscles, the soft milky, smoothness of his skin practically
begged for caressing.
He watched as Timmy's left hand haphazardly
reached over and fumbled to find the opening to the popcorn bag,
practically groping Max's leg in the process, before plucking out a few
more kernels of corn and moving his hand slowly to his mouth, Max
watching as he then sensuously poked them one by one between his full,
ripe lips and proceeded to suck his fingertips each time, not realizing
the effect it was having on Max's libido.
Max just scooted his
hips forward more and brought the bag closer to his now exposed crotch,
he bemusedly watched as his cock began to slightly engorge with blood
and expand upward and flop thickly across his right thigh.
He
could barely contain a snicker as Timmy's hand once again fumbled over
in the direction of the bag to grope his naked upper thigh once again,
his fingertips just missing his expanding dong by fractions of an inch
before finding the bag opening and retrieving more kernels again
absentmindedly pushing each piece into his mouth and sucking his
fingertips.
As Max watched his cock expand to its fullest, he
noticed a drop of pre-cum bubble out his piss slit in a large pea-sized
beaded droplet.
Max reached into the popcorn bag and plucked a
kernel out and stuffed it into the viscous fluid instantly adhering it
to the tip of his enormous helmet-shaped bulbous glans as Max moved the
popcorn bag out of the way, fully exposing his genitals.
Max's
eyes watched wickedly as Timmy's hand reached over once again and
fondled around for the popcorn bag grasping at empty air until Max eased
his crotch forward even more until Timmy's fingertips came into full
contact with his massive wanger.
Max laughed out loud as Timmy wrenched his hand back, a look of shock and surprise consuming his facial expressions.
Max
ran his left hand down his hairy chest and abdomen, his fingertips
pushing through his thick dark pubes until connecting with the base of
his cock and pushing it upward, forcing it to stand straight up.
Max
lasciviously looked into Timmy's wide bulging eyes and sneered: "Last
piece, you want it?" Max watched as Timmy visibly gulped before adding:
"Come and get it!"
Timmy sat there motionlessly, frozen, staring
at the biggest cock he had ever seen, and that included the numerous
porn vids he had watched.
Up till now, Timmy had thought Billy had a really big dick, but this one put it to shame.
Max's
cock was huge, not only longer than Billy's by a good bit, but a lot
thicker as well, and Timmy felt hypnotized by it as it visually pulled
at him like a moth to flame.
His hand seemed to reach out for it
of its own accord, forcing Timmy to lean sideways to wrap his fingers
around its humongous girth.
It didn't surprise him at all, that
his fingertips couldn't meet no matter how hard he squeezed, trying to
close the gap between his thumb and middle finger; Timmy knew it had to
be thicker than his wrist and almost as long as his forearm, at least
twelve inches.
The huge helmet-shaped head was a bluish lavender
and shiny, so shiny he almost expected to see his own distorted
reflection in it, noting how it was also thicker than his shaft, being
close in size to a tennis ball.
Max's balls were also a marvel,
his hairy thick-skinned sack looked like it had been stuffed by a
baseball, pulled up tight to his groin.
Timmy unconsciously and repeatedly licked his lips in pure lustfull hunger taking in Max's prodigious endowments.
Max
decided to take matters into his own hands, reached down, and plucked
the piece of popcorn from the tip of his cock and plopped it into his
mouth, taunting: "Your loss." He then moaned and rubbed his belly.
"Delicious!"
Timmy audibly whimpered and sought to move his mouth
closer to his throbbing cock-head, and with just mere inches from his
goal, Max's phone rang, and he immediately stood up, ripping Timmy's
hand away from his cock as he headed to the kitchen to retrieve his
phone and answering.
* * * * *
Billy shook the last of the piss from the head of his dick before stuffing it back into his jockstrap and sweatpants.
As
he flushed the urinal, washed his hands, and turned to head out the
door of the restroom, he found himself smiling and not remembering when
the last time he actually felt like doing that.
Gavin was a fun
guy to hang with, he was funny, and at times witty, and Billy was really
enjoying hanging out this evening, he'd even half-forgotten about
seeing if he could get a blowjob or something off him, not that he would
now say no to that, but more like discovering he was actually enjoying
having someone to just relax with and shoot the shit.
As Billy
rounded the corner from the bathroom area, he noted that several people
had gathered around his and Gavin's table, and as he drew closer, he
knew immediately who they were.
Blake Riley and that nasty-ass bitch Rebbecca Wheeler, two of Blake's football buddies, and to Billy's surprise Melissa Talbot.
He had always gotten the impression she was as smart and nice as she was beautiful.
Billy
had always admired her from a distance at school, thinking she was one
of the hottest girls he knew of, looking almost like a clone of Selena
Gomez right down to the long dark sultry hair and, of course, having all
the curves in all the right places.
So, Billy thought to
himself, what was she doing hanging with that redneck dipshit Blake? And
why were they all crowded around his and Gavin's table?
Melissa
spotted Billy first, and just shrugged her shoulders with her hands held
up denoting helplessness and rolled her eyes from Billy's gaze to
Blake's back.
It was at that moment Billy could see Gavin, with
his face turned sideways away from Blake whose angry face was mere
inches from Gavin's left ear, he couldn't quite make out what he was
saying, but his tone was definitely threatening, noting how Blake's two
large, jock buddies stayed close by, arms folded over their chest just
as threateningly, while Rebbecca Wheeler just sneered nastily at Gavin
on the other side of him, where Billy had been sitting just a few
moments ago.
Gavin looked pale as a ghost as Billy sauntered up
behind Mike Humphrey and Dougie "Dickhead" Dickson, that's what his
brother called him having had a few run in's with him, and threw his
arms over their shoulders loudly stating: "Howdy boy's, is there a
problem here!?"
Dougie and Mike instantly pulled aside, shrugging
off Billy's unwelcomed bro hug, Blake turning angrily to Billy: "Fuck
off Donnelly, this ain't none of your business."
Billy shoved his
way between Dickhead and Mike and yanked Rebbecca Wheeler out of his
seat by her arm, eliciting a harpy-like screech from her as he shoved
her aside like a rag doll: "Next time, stay out of my seat, bitch."
Billy sniped.
Blake jerked erect, puffing his rather sizeable
chest out, hands clenching: "I'm warning you Donnelly, stay the fuck out
of this!" he practically spat the words in Billy's face.
Billy
just leaned back and casually stretched and relaxed into his seat while
offering a visibly more relieved Gavin a big smile, before looking right
into Blake's eyes, he responded with a coldness that made Gavin shiver:
"Or what, pussy boy, you'll wet your panties?"
Billy laughed
mockingly as Blake's buddies grabbed Blake, holding him back from
lunging across the table at him, continuing to smile wickedly while he
just sat there coolly ignoring his ranting profanities.
It was
at that moment Melissa gently took hold of Blake's arm, trying to calm
him down, saying they should just leave before they all got into
trouble.
It was Rebbecca Wheeler who responded for Blake: "Shut
the fuck up, bitch!" she hissed venomously: "This little faggot deserves
everything it gets after what its boyfriend Arliss Gundarsun did to
Blake a couple of years ago! "Rebbecca shook her bony finger angrily
under Melissa's nose, who surprisingly snatched it, shoving her backward
and warning her: "You ever stick your finger in my face again, you
little tramp, I'll shove it up your ass. Oh, by the way, his name is
Gavin, not "faggot" or "it", you dumb, bigoted cunt!" The look on her
now angry face left Billy and Gavin both with no doubt she'd do exactly
what she said.
Billy couldn't help but smile, nor could he help the fact she just made his dick chub a bit.
Blake
whirled in Melissa's direction and grabbed her roughly by the arm
before shoving her backward spitting: "You just earned yourself a long
walk home, you fucking frigid dyke."
"Like I'd ever get in a car
with any of you ever again, you pencil-dicked momma's boy." Melissa's
tone was cool, calm, collected, and completely said without fear,
knowing the hours of training her Marine Corps father taught her gave
her all the confidence she would ever need to handle someone like Blake
Riley.
Billy was so impressed with Melissa he almost let her
handle Blake herself as he moved toward her and raised his fist as if to
strike her, but Billy's instincts and lightning-fast reflexes caught
Blake by the wrist, and before Blake knew what happened to him, Billy
slammed him face-first into the table, his arm twisted behind his back,
holding him painfully helpless.
Billy barely had time to turn his
head around, catching Rebbecca Wheeler, now armed with a serving tray,
throwing the arm holding the tray back over her right shoulder, but
before she could swing it at Billy's head, Billy and Gavin watched in
total surprise as Melissa snatched her by the hair on the back of her
head and with one big yank tossed Rebbecca backward onto her ass on the
floor where Melissa, now standing over her, thrust her foot against her
throat and held her securely to the floor, Rebbecca helplessly clutching
at Melissa's ankle and shin with both hands, trying desperately to
extricate herself to no avail.
Like the coward he was, Blake cried out to his buddies for help.
Billy
turned, still holding Blake's arm, but expecting he'd now be facing
three opponents instead of one, but as he looked over at Mike and
Dickhead, he noticed neither made a move in his direction, it was then
that Billy noticed a familiar face smiling back at him from between the
two jocks.
Carl McGregor had witnessed the ongoing events as they
played out from mere moments ago, knowing one-on-one, Billy would have
no problem defending himself.
Carl got out of his truck and hurried in, not liking the odds of all three boys jumping Billy.
He
now stood grinning back at him smiling, Mike Humphrey's left arm and
Dougie Dickson's right arms securely held tightly behind their backs,
fist firmly planted between their shoulder blades and held tightly
against their spines.
Carl whispered into their ears: "If I let
you boys go, are you gonna behave like gentlemen and collect your
friends and depart the premises?" Carl twisted their arms even tighter,
causing considerable discomfort, before stating as a matter of fact: "Or
am I going to have to rip these off and shove them up your collective
asses so far it will take a team of proctologist a week to remove them?"
He let go of their arms and shoved them forward, assuming a defiant
stance, daring them to make any kind of move he didn't approve of.
With a nod from Carl, both Billy and Melissa released their captives, allowing them to stand up.
Instantly,
an enraged Blake tried to take a swing at Billy's head with his closed
fist, arcing towards him when he was suddenly struck against the back of
his head with a dinner tray, hard!
Blake stumbled forward, his
knees almost giving out, as his two buddies caught him and practically
carried him away, a glowering Rebbecca Wheeler practically snarling at
them as she joined them.
Gavin still stood there, the tray in his shaking hand, not quite sure he had done what he had indeed just actually done.
"That was awesome bro!" Billy's face beamed as he slapped Gavin on the back congratulating him.
"So..."
Melissa quipped from behind them, as both Billy and Gavin turned
simultaneously, taking note of her standing coyly with one hand on her
hip: "Is it always this much fun hanging with you two?"
CHAPTER EIGHT:
While helping Cpl. Atticus Walker and his men load the last of the provisions and equipment into the M1165 troop transport vehicle he had Atticus pick up this morning, Carl McGregor couldn't help but give a lustful look over at Msgt. Max Donnelly.
For Carl, seeing Max standing there in his dress blue "D's" was close to a strong dose of Viagra, the way his tan, short-sleeved, well-pressed shirt outlined his very muscular torso and clung to him like a second skin, triggered all sorts of signals, all of them X-rated, but not nearly as X-rated as the way Max's huge cock strained against the crotch and down the inside seam leg of the dark blue and the blood red pinstripe dress slacks; it was obvious Max wasn't wearing underwear, not even one of his usual bursting-at-the-seams jockstraps he seemed to prefer.
"Get your men loaded corporal!" Carl instructed Atticus as he broke away and walked toward the man he'd shared most of his life with so far.
"Being a bit obvious this morning aren't we?" Carl stated, casually looking back at the group of men now jumping into the back of the transport carrier, making sure no one saw him as he reached down with his right hand and lovingly palmed Max's big cock through his pants.
"Unless you want me to fuck you right here in front of these men, I suggest you stop doing that right now." Max growled, the lustful glare in his eyes leaving absolutely no doubt in Carl's mind that he would do exactly that.
Despite Max's threat, Carl reluctantly let Max's hardening cock go, though he knew deep down it wouldn't bother him at all if Max wanted to put on a little show for the squad, but he had his orders and Marines, if nothing else, Marines are good at following orders.
"So, who's that for?" Carl queried, glancing down at the very significant and obscene bulge in Max's trousers, which was now stretching halfway down his thigh, knowing full well, that Max wouldn't be suited up in his "D's" and putting on this "display" if it wasn't for a reason.
Max's face twisted into a lecherous sneer: "I'm meeting with Gunny as soon as I leave here."
Carl just rolled his eyes and shook his head: "So, you're in that kind of mood today huh?"
Glancing over at the truck and watching as Atticus was securing the last of his men into the transport carrier, Max responded: "Not at all Carl, just tying up a few loose ends."
Carl laughed: "I'm betting you actually mean that literally."
Max smiled at him and reached down with his right hand and stuffed his fingers into the front of Carl's BDU's, hooking his belt and pulled Carl's crotch to his: "It won't be as much fun as it was last time without you there!" Carl could feel his own cock stiffen at the memory as Max released his grip on his trousers: "If everything goes as planned today..."Max continued, the intensity of his gaze burning into Carl's eyes: "Expect someone to join you and the team Friday before twelve hundred hours."
Before Carl could question what Max meant by that, Atticus called out that they were good to go.
Carl twisted his head sideways, giving Atticus the thumbs up before returning his focus to Max, but before he could frame his questions Max cut him off: "You have your orders Marine hop to it."
Carl's brow furrowed as he resisted the urge to posit a response, and as Carl shrugged his shoulders and turned to join the team, Max grabbed his left bicep, drawing his attention back to him and softly said: "After the new arrival Friday, leave Atticus in charge and return home for the weekend understood?"
Carl grinned ear-to-ear, wanting nothing more than to lean in and give Max a kiss, but Carl knew Max would think that inappropriate behavior in public while on duty, instead Carl just gave him a naughty wink and headed over to hop in the passenger side of the MTVR.
Max stood there and watched as the unit pulled out and was completely out of sight before jumping in his truck and heading over to the armory where he had a meeting with Gunnery Sgt. Brock Gryzinski.
As Max approached the armory, he swung around to the back entrance and parked, knowing that Brock would be waiting there for him in the back storage room the Gunny had set aside for their secret rendezvous.
As Max entered and headed down the dimly lit corridor, he could feel his cock begin to once again engorge with blood, stretching down his trouser leg and strain against the blue fabric of his slacks.
There was no sign of any other personnel, just as Max knew it would be, the remoteness of the backroom had been a carefully secured location set up by Gysgt. Gryzinski.
Max paused briefly, switching the briefcase he carried to his left hand, before reaching up and knocking on the locked metal door three times.
Max could hear the jostle of the deadbolt lock as it released, and purposely waiting a moment, with a huge grin on his face, before grasping the knob, twisting it, and swinging the door inward.
* * * * *
Billy was almost bemusedly assisting Gavin Hollis with the leg lift machine at the base gym, trying to be as encouraging as he could after Gavin had agreed last night to come with him this morning to work out.
JD and Timmy had also come with them, but had finished up a little while ago and had headed out to go swimming at the base pool.
As Gavin finished up with the last of his reverse leg curls, he just lay on his stomach across the incline bench, moaning how much that hurt until Billy smacked him hard across the left cheek of his plump little bubble-butt.
"Ouch!" Gavin yelped, pushing himself up into a sitting position: "What was that for?" he asked, turning to look up at Billy who just stood there grinning down at him.
"It's called motivation, little buddy." Billy laughed and offered Gavin his hand as an assist in helping him to a standing position.
"Little buddy?!" Gavin quipped: "What is this, Gilligan's Island?"
"Yeah" Billy chuffed: "It's just like Gilligan's Island, and you know who that makes you don'tcha?"
Gavin smiled and retorted: "Not the big fat one?!"
Billy bellowed with laughter as he reached over and mussed Gavin's hair: "Alright smart guy," Billy pulled Gavin to his feet: "Time for some more stretching."
"Again, we did that already?" Gavin moaned as his shoulders slumped.
Billy grimaced, his tone more serious: "That was the warm up, now that we're done for the day, you have to do your cool-down stretches or you could start cramping."
Gavin just shook his head and followed Billy over to one of the mats: "I think you just like torturing me."
"Smart guy like you just figuring that out now?" Billy chortled and began running Gavin through his stretch routine.
As Gavin sat on the floor, legs spread and leaning forward to touch his toes, Billy leaned in tight to his left ear and whispered, his reassuring hand flat against his lower back: "Look at it this way, the sooner you're done, the sooner you get the added bonus of seeing me naked in the shower."
Gavin moaned louder this time: "I was right, you are a sadist, Billy Donnelly."
Billy just smiled and then quietly guided Gavin through the cool-down stretches, allowing his thoughts to drift back to the events of the previous night.
Not long after their encounter with Blake and his minions, recalling how Gavin, Melissa, and he had sat there excitedly going over the whole thing, laughing not only at how stupid Blake was, but how clueless the rest of his group had been, they were, of course, laughing at themselves and the way they'd each reacted as well.
At one point, after Gavin excused himself to go take a leak, Billy had found himself, for a few moments, alone with Melissa.
He recalled how she smiled at him and listened intently to everything he was saying; how she would ever so casually place her hand on his forearm when she was making a point or just to emphasize something, and how soft and warm her touch was.
He also remembered the smell, not exactly like the one he perceived from both Timmy and Gavin, but very very similar, the scent of honey and fresh dug earth, but tinged with something else, it was harder to distinguish because, like most girls, Melissa bathed, powdered, and perfumed herself with all sorts of scented things meant to mask one's natural musk.
But it was still there, underneath it all, just like it was with Timmy and Gavin; he also was becoming aware of just how much that scent aroused him, but it also confused him, because it was such a familiar scent, it wasn't something new he was just beginning to smell, it had been there all along or at least for as long as he could remember, but just like the other night with Gavin, or at different times with Timmy, he couldn't place exactly where he had encountered it before and more importantly, why it seemed only recently he had started to notice it.
Carl's hand on his shoulder had broken that train of thought, he was sitting there close to Melissa, listening to her soft gentle voice go quiet as Carl sought his attention: "Walk me out?" Carl's tone leaving no doubt that he fully expected Billy to follow him.
Once outside, Carl went to his truck, Billy was following sheepishly; he knew what was coming.
"I'm not going to lecture you." Carl started, looking Billy sternly in the eyes, compelling Billy to meet his gaze: "I'm a firm believer that the worst vice is advice." He continued: "You know the Code and you know how important it is to your father." Billy held his hand up: "I'm just talking to her uncle Carl." Billy noted how it sounded more like he was trying to convince himself as much as Carl.
Carl got into his truck with the bag of food he bought, shutting the door, and while hanging his head out the side window, he stated: "I said I wouldn't lecture you, and I'm not, but a blind man could see what you were feeling just now in there."
Billy bowed his head, knowing it was true as Carl added: "All I'm saying Billy, is think how disappointed your father would be if something did happen, especially this close to your Birthday."
Billy met Carl's eyes again: "I promise it won't." he stammered: "Please don't say anything to him." Billy had pleaded.
Carl sighed heavily: "You know I won't lie to him Billy!" He paused, seeing how Billy's head bowed and his shoulders sagged: "I won't bring it up, but if he asks..."
Billy beamed, jumping over and threw his arms around Carl's neck and hugged him through the truck window.
"Thanks uncle Carl! I promise to keep the Code; I won't disappoint him or...you."
Carl had smiled at him as Billy pulled back, and as he started his truck up, he had instructed Billy: "You and your friend escort that young lady home and don't be out too late."
Billy had watched him pull away before returning inside to get his friends.
After chatting for a while together, Billy suggested to Gavin that maybe they could give Melissa a ride home, which Gavin happily agreed too.
Melissa and Billy had both gotten a kick out of how nervous Gavin was going through the main gate of the Marine base. it was especially funny when the guard stepped up to his driver side window and asked for his ID card; Gavin handed him his drivers license.
They could barely contain themselves when he looked at them with wide eyes after the guard impatiently handed it back and said: "Military ID card, sir!"
The look of sheer panic on Gavin's face was priceless to Melissa and Billy, but Melissa was the first to crack and handed over her military dependent ID to the guard who checked it and had handed it back to her and motioned them through.
"You assholes!" Gavin yelled: "I almost had a heart attack!" They all laughed teasing back and forth all the way to Melissa's house, where they dropped her off with the promise they'd all get together again sometime to hang out.
Billy remembered how he had watched her walk up to her front door, well, more specifically, how he watched her ass as they pulled away.
"Somebody's got it bad!" Gavin teased.
Billy huffed and bro-punched Gavin's right shoulder.
Gavin smiled and added: "You do know she was checking you out too right?"
"Bullshit!" Billy quipped: "She's like one of the hottest girls in school."
Gavin roared with laughter: "Do I really have to have the whole hot conversation with you again?!" he exclaimed.
Billy had just shook his head smiling at the recollection but not biting Gavin's goading.
Gavin's voice took a more serious tone: "Seriously dude, she's into you."
As they approached the gate, Billy handed Gavin his ID card: "Can we just please drop it dude?" he asked timidly.
Billy recalled how grateful he was when Gavin changed the subject asking him if he had any suggestions about what they could do next or if he just wanted to call it a night.
"I could really go for a swim right now." Billy had said halfheartedly knowing the base pool was closed at this hour.
"I know a place" Gavin smiled while adding: "My family uses this boat dock down on the Flint River, no one will be there at this time." The excitement showed on his face: "We could go swimming there, if ya want?"
The more Billy had thought about it, the better the idea seemed to him, and before he knew it, Gavin was pulling down a dirt road that ended close to a small dock with a concrete ramp that disappeared into the waters of the Flint River.
There was no artificial light, but the half-moon coming up well over the horizon provided more than adequate lighting as their eyes adjusted to the night.
Billy had watched as Gavin had pulled his shirt off and tossed it on the dock as he waded his toes into the cool water, looking like he fully intended going in wearing the board shorts he had on.
He smiled faintly to himself as he had noted the surprised look on Gavin's face as he had completely stripped down butt-ass naked and ran down the dock and jumped into the river, it had taken him a good deal of taunting and teasing to get Gavin to finally strip down to his briefs and jump in with him.
Billy had to fight the urge to rough house with Gavin like he always had with Baxter, Gavin was much smaller than Baxter and Billy feared how Gavin would take it, still, he did dunk him under a few times and they had the usual obligatory splash battle, before hauling themselves out of the water and laying on the hard concrete surface of the dock to dry off and catch their breath.
Billy couldn't help noting how Gavin kept giving him quick sideways glances, most notably to his groin area, Billy was also equally sure Gavin had an erection in his wet, white briefs, and it wasn't long before Gavin had sat up with his legs crossed sitting nearly head level to Billy.
Billy knew that position gave him a better view of his naked body and it was easier for Gavin to ogle him more openly without Billy noticing.
But Billy did notice, he just pretended not to, deciding to let him look until he had his fill.
Billy had tried to make small talk with him, but before long, they just fell silent, it was apparent to Billy that Gavin was obviously far more focused on something else, and Billy allowed that to continue for a few minutes before he finally decided to confront Gavin head-on.
"Gavin, can I ask you a personal question?" He had asked cautiously.
He heard Gavin sigh in anticipation of his question, with a sense of unease.
But Billy had pressed on: "I know a while back there were those rumors about you and Arliss..."
"They weren't true!" Gavin shot back, a little to defensively.
Billy could feel Gavin's body tense up, and Billy had turned to face him, keeping his motions slow and as non-threatening as possible, he tried to look him in the eye, but Gavin turned his head and avoided the contact.
"I was just going to say, whether it was or wasn't, it doesn't matter to me." Billy had said trying to sound supportive.
"Can you keep a secret?" Billy had asked him, still trying to get Gavin to look at him.
Gavin just nodded his head and whispered: "Sure."
"My brother and Timmy do stuff together." He paused before adding: "Not sure if my brother's gay, but I know Timmy is."
That had gotten Gavin's attention, Billy had watched as his mouth dropped and he stared wide-eyed at him.
"Wanna hear something even wilder than that?" he had queried: "That guy that helped us tonight..."Billy had paused before adding: "The other night, he stayed the night with my Dad...in his bedroom."
"Bullshit!" Gavin had said, not believing him.
"Ask my brother." Billy had suggested, then it struck him to ask: " Hey, there's an idea! Why don't you go to the gym with me tomorrow?"
Gavin just looked at him, before letting his gaze drop: "You still want to hang out with me?"
"Why wouldn't I?" Billy had mused, and continued with a tease: "Besides, you could stand to spend some time in the gym, nerd."
That had made Gavin laugh, and Billy had stood up and offered his hand to Gavin, helping him up as well.
"Billy?" Gavin's voice went soft again, barely a whisper: "I am, you know..." His eyes had dropped down again looking at the ground, tentatively waiting for Billy's response.
"Well duh!" Billy had said playfully: "I knew that by the way you've been drooling over my big fat dick!"
Billy had to dodge quickly as Gavin swung at his arm. He had begun laughing as Gavin had chased him: "Asshole!" he shouted, nearly giggling.
"Help! Help!" Billy had cried out feigning terror: "There's a big ol' homo trying to rape lil' ol' defenseless me!"
Billy had let Gavin catch him and they tumbled to the ground, laughing so hard their sides had begun to ache.
* * * * *
Entering the small, twelve-feet by fourteen-feet room, Max noted how it reeked with the smell of honey and freshly dug dirt.
As usual, kneeling on the floor naked and with his head bowed and arms behind his lower back was Gunnery Sgt. Brock Gryzinski.
Max turned and shut the door with a loud clang and twisted the large dead-bolt to the locked position.
Max and Brock had been meeting like this for over two years, not long after he had transferred here.
Brock wasn't that old, he was actually rather young at only twenty six; at least for a Gunnery Sergeant, but he was exceptional at his job, and Max would be hard-pressed to find anyone who was equal to, let alone better at firepower logistics than this man; If you needed any kind of equipment or machinery, Brock could get it.
There was just one thing that was holding Gysgt. Gryzinski back and Max was here today to fix that, or at least start him down the right path.
This was, of course, the path Max wanted him on.
Max walked past him, and appeared to completely ignore the naked figure kneeling with his knees spread wide, fully exposing himself as he was commanded to do per Max's instructions yesterday, not that this was anything unusual, this was his default position when they would get together.
Max walked to the center of the room to the large crate occupying the space right underneath the single metal dangling light fixture.
Max veered sideways and sat his briefcase on top of one of the two metal barrels off to the side of the wooden crate, then moved to the front end of the large wooden box, swung his left leg over one corner, letting his leg dangle over the front.
As he leaned his left butt cheek on top of the crate, his right leg planted firmly on the floor, Max leaned forward, resting his left elbow on the top of his left thigh and clasped his left forearm with his right hand.
"About face boy." Max commanded in his more restrained baritone voice.
Brock immediately rose and turned, executing a 180, now standing and facing Max, whose face instantly turned into an angry grimace; Max practically roared at the young Gunny: "WHO THE FUCK TOLD YOU TO STAND FAGGOT!?"
Max's voice left no doubt he was livid, and a horrified Brock dropped to his knees, instantly bowing his head, hands behind his back, knees spread wide.
"LOWER!" Max ordered, his arms crossing over his chest and watched as the frightened Marine dropped his head to the floor, ass up, hands clasped together behind his lower back.
Max sat there for a moment enjoying the Gunny's submissive position: "Crawl over here on your fucking hands and knees boy!" His voice still booming in the dimly lit room.
Instantly Brock rose and did as ordered, knowing there would be consequences for his previous presumptive actions.
Max smiled wickedly as the Gunny crawled on his hands and knees to him, coming to a stop directly between his legs, head bowed and waiting for his next command.
"Sit pretty, faggot." Max ordered, his voice still cool and dripping with icy venom.
Brock returned to his previous upright knees spread position, Max lifted his left shin and parked his foot squarely on Brock's chest: "Hold my ankle, boy." Max muttered, locking his eyes on Brock's face.
The young Gunny grasped Max's left ankle, gently, almost reverently.
Max leaned forward slightly: "Look at how dirty your disgusting floor got the sole of my nice clean shoe." His tone now almost mocking: "It's your fucking fault faggot for being such a dirty little bitch." Max snarled, shoving the toe of his shoe against Brock's lips: "What are you waiting for faggot? Lick it clean!" Max commanded.
Instantly Brock began earnestly lapping the dirty sole of Max's patent leather shoe, his tongue dragging enthusiastically over the full length, heel to toe until the entire sole of his shoe was licked clean and practically dripped with saliva.
"What are you waiting for?" Max spat in his face: "Take it off, then do the other one."
Brock did as ordered even removing his socks and carefully folding and kissing them and placing them neatly into Max's shoes.
Max stood up his hard cock leaving a large, straining, tenting bulge more than halfway down his thigh.
He stepped forward slightly rubbing it across Brock's face: "I know what you want boy." Max cooed softly, almost seductively: "It's what all faggots like you want." Max stepped back, his arms hung loosely at his sides: "Go ahead boy, remove my uniform."
Max stood there motionless as Gysgt. Gryzinski carefully undressed him, being extremely cautious when removing each piece of Max's uniform, folding it neatly, kissing it and placing it reverently on top of the first barrel.
When done, Max shoved Brock backwards ordering him to kneel again as he walked around him slowly, until he came full circle.
Max had always admired how ruggedly handsome Brock was, from the light brown hair on the top of his head to his totally shaved muscular body, Max had made him keep his entire body shaved from neck to toe for the last two years, an order given not long after he started using him.
Max admired the thin-set lips and the low arch of his thick, but well-trimmed eyebrows, his strong jawline, and that small pug nose of his, with it's upward turned rounded tip, of course, his ever-present dimples in his cheeks and the long lashes of his deep hazel colored eyes also added to the attraction.
Then he saw it, glinting at him from the corner of his eye, reflecting the light from directly above their heads.
"WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS, YOU GOD DAMNED FUCKIN' BITCH!?" Max snatched Brock's left hand up to his face, slapping the young Marine with his own hand repeatedly.
Brock cowered; in his haste to have everything set up perfectly and get the place cleared for the arrival of the Master Sergeant, the now very frightened Gunnery Sergeant was mortified he'd left his wedding ring on.
His Master Sgt. had long ago forbidden him to wear it in his presence and had always threatened to beat the skin off of his ass if he ever forgot.
His lips trembled as he softly uttered: "Please forgive me Master Sgt." Brock tried to yank the ring from his finger with his right hand but Max had intercepted it and twisted it behind his back, before shoving the Gunny to the floor.
Max angrily walked over to his briefcase and withdrew a pair of handcuffs then ordered the visibly shaken Gunny to stand and put his hands behind his back as Max locked Brock's hands behind his back and then shoved him face-down on the crate.
"You are so going to get what you deserve now, faggot." Max snarled into his left ear.
Max reached over to his pants and picked up his black leather belt: "Don't you dare fucking move a muscle or make a single sound bitch!" Commanded Max's deep guttural voice, icy cold and full of purpose now.
Gysgt. Gryzinski waited for his punishment, knowing his Master Sgt. was about to rain hellfire down on his ass, and even before the first blow hit, he gritted his teeth, steeling himself so as not to make a sound, not even a whimper could escape past his lips or he knew it would be twice as worse for him.
The first hit struck like lightning on his naked ass, Brock knew it had instantly left a large red welt: "Count them out, faggot!" Max bellowed.
"One Master Sgt." Brock whimpered, "Good god, this was going to be bad." he thought to himself, and indeed it was.
Max whipped his ass mercilessly fifty strokes, to be exact, of searing agony, Brock's ass glowed bright red and thumped with a fiery throbbing pain.
Silently he wondered how he would explain this to his wife, but he knew better than to mention that to the Master Sgt.
Brock felt Max grip his gold wedding band between his thumb and forefinger and ripped it from his finger, he felt Max lean over him and spoke right into his right ear: "I'm just gonna have to make sure this never happens again huh, faggot?!"
It was more of a statement than a question, and Brock knew it, as Max suddenly kicked Brock’s legs apart and stepped forcibly between them.
He could feel Max press the gold ring against his asshole, and too little too late, he realized what Max intended to do.
Without any lubrication at all, Max shoved the gold band into the Gunny's asshole using his index and middle finger, shoving them and the ring in to the third knuckle and then ruthlessly twisted his fingers, grinding the ring in as far as his digits permitted, Brock gritted his teeth and rapidly hissed his breath through them, his hole now burning almost as much as his ass cheeks.
"If you thought that hurt..." Max growled, positioning the enormous glans of his massive twelve-inch unlubricated cock at the Gunny's twitching hole, he then rammed it in to the balls, ripping passed the Gunny's sphincter, tearing through his inner sphincter in one teeth-jarring jolt.
Brock screamed in absolute anguish, trying as hard as he could to twist himself away from Max's maypole, tears of pain poured down his cheeks as his mouth dribbled spittle between his deafening cries for mercy.
Max yanked him to his feet, throwing his left arm around his waist, his left hand clasping the base of his ball sack pulling his testes down tight, protruding passed the index finger and thumb of his fist.
Max held him tighter, and using his right hand, began slapping Brock's tightly stretched balls held securely in his left hand.
The Gunny howled in renewed anguish, trying desperately to twist and squirm out of Max's strong grasp, his hole felt like it was being ripped to shreds, his balls began to swell and tighten as Max continuously pummeled them with nonstop rapid smacks.
Max snarled into his ear: "I'm gonna destroy your fuckin' pussy with my dick bitch!"
Brock knew he had to fight past the pain and surrender himself to it and do as his Master Sgt. ordered.
Slowly, Max felt the Gunny's hips start to move, felt his hole clutch, and suck at the base of his wrist-thick schlong, Max slapped Brock's balls even harder, each blow making the Gunny's ass pussy quiver, tighten, and release.
"That's it, you fuckin' bitch. Milk that fukin' dick." Max growled.
Brock howled in agony, thrusting his hips back and forth, ramming his abused and swollen hole against his Master Sgt.'s pubes, grinding himself in tight circles with each downward thrust, trying to capture every fraction of an inch of Max's throbbing monster cock.
Max squeezed his balls even tighter, his slapping hand now turned into a tightened fist that smashed into his bruised and battered nads, Brock wailed and screamed, thrusting as hard and fast as he could, actually trying to destroy his own hole on his Master Sgt.s humongous rod, when suddenly, he felt the dam within him burst, as the first jolts of his orgasm hit him.
Brock's six-inch cock exploded in a shower of rapid-fire jets of erupting jism, splashing loudly against the far wall and squirting against the ceiling.
His eyes rolled back in his head and his whole body jerked and spasm, caught in the throes of unimaginable ecstasy as Max's arms now encircled him holding him upright, his cock now erupting torrents of sperm into Brock's battered cunt, filling him to near overflowing, his huge glans expanding and contracting as volley after volley fired like a cannon deep into the depths of Brock's undulating bowels.
As their tidal waves of lust and passion diminished and assuaged the savage beats of their hearts, Max and Brock collapsed in a heap on the floor beside the large wooden crate, Max continued to hold Brock, his hands now gently stroked his chest and abs.
Brock spoke first, his throat tight and dry: "That was amazing, Master Sgt. Thank you, Sir."
"Was it what you wanted?" Max queried.
"Yes Master Sgt, exactly what I hoped for." He sighed contentedly.
Max eased Brock forward and stood up, reaching for his clothes and started to dress. Brock continued to sit propped up by the crate.
"Well, I'm glad you had a great time." Max smiled then his face suddenly grew stern. "Because that was our last time Gunny."
Brock straightened immediately, turning his full attention to Max, he couldn't hide the near panic that washed over his face suddenly.
"Don't look at me like that Gunny; you knew this day was coming." He said matter of fact.
"I just thought..." Brock's voice was soft, almost forlorn, his heart raced anew with a sudden sense of unimaginable loss.
Max had practically been his salvation, his oasis, in a life that was nothing but duty and obligation in every other facet of his existence, not only could Max sense the despair building in the young man, he could smell it.
"Enough!!!" Max ordered, glaring down at Brock: "Get your ass up and get dressed!" he paused before adding: "We've got things to discuss, not least of which is your future Gunny."
* * * * *
"Ya know, I could just go home and take a shower just as easily." Gavin bemoaned trying desperately not to gawk at a now nearly naked Billy Donnelly.
"Dude, did you or did you not ask me to help you get stronger and teach you how to defend yourself last night?" Billy stood there only two feet away from Gavin, stripped down to his jockstrap, hands on his hips, and from Gavin’s point of view, looking more like a wet dream come to life instead of a self-defense instructor: "Here!" Billy said shoving a towel in Gavin's hands, knowing exactly what the problem was: "Wrap that around your waist and strip ya big pussy."
Billy was right of course, partially. Gavin wasn't use to being naked around anyone, let alone those that happened to be a bunch of very fit, healthy, young Marine, in other words, Gavin's dick was as stiff as a railroad spike.
Thankfully Gavin had gotten so nervous realizing that Billy wasn't taking no for an answer, that his boner had subsided to a mere semi-chub, but be that as it may, and even with the towel wrapped securely around his waist, Gavin still blushed about ten different shades of red, all of which Billy found immensely amusing as he timidly slid his underwear off.
Billy, of course, didn't understand Gavin's lack of self-confidence, after all, Gavin wasn't a bad looking guy, Billy thought he looked kind of cute in his glasses, glasses he only wore when he was reading, so it wasn't like he wore them all the time; and yes, he was shorter than most guys Billy knew, standing at about five foot seven inches, but he had a nice solid build and a cute little bubble butt that kind of jiggled when he walked.
His sandy-colored hair was kind of floppy and always looked a bit wild and out of control, something that probably contributed to people's perception of his nerdiness, but he had a cute face, high cheekbones, a smallish nose, and a rather small mouth with pouty lips; Billy also noticed how nearly hairless his slim body was, that more than anything made him look deceptively younger than his seventeen years indicated.
As they entered the shower area of the locker room, Billy herded him toward the back.
The showers there had dividers between them for those wanting a little more privacy than the main showers offered, and Billy guided him to the very back one and turned it on, adjusting the water to a comfortable level.
Seeing the relative privacy did start to allow Gavin to relax a little; that is until Billy whipped his towel off and entered the stall, beckoning Gavin to join him.
Billy noted Gavin's hesitancy: "Dude if you don't get your ass in this shower right now..." Billy moved out of the shower to stand in front of him with his hands on his hips: "I'm gonna throw you over my shoulder and haul you out to the public showers and hand wash you top to bottom in front of anyone who wants to watch!"
The way Billy said it left no doubt to Gavin he'd do just that.
Reluctantly, Gavin hung his towel up and stepped under the warm shower spray, his hands covering his crotch.
Noting Gavin's apprehension and bashfulness, Billy decided to counter it with a little of his temerity: "Turn around." Billy said, dispensing some soap into his hands. Uncomfortably, Gavin slowly turned to offer his back to his muscular new friend.
Billy placed his now soapy hands-on Gavin's upper back, smearing the soap and gently massaging and washing Gavin's skin, and despite his apprehension, Gavin started to relax, enjoying the way Billy's strong fingers stroked his body, cleansing away not only the sweaty grime but his tension as well.
As Billy finished with his back and rinsed the foaming soap away with his hands, he handed the bottle of liquid soap around to Gavin: "My turn bro!" he practically whispered into Gavin's ear as he turned to offer him his broad back rippling with muscles.
Gavin turned to face him, squeezing some of the bottle's contents into his hand before setting it on the tiled shelf of the shower stall, his hands trembled slightly as he touched the naked flesh and burgeoning muscles, massaging Billy gently, exploring the vastness of his back.
Gavin noted the dichotomy between the softness of his skin compared to the hardness of his back muscles all the while, right below him, was the large, lightly furred mounds of Billy's muscular bubble butt, the effectual cause was made quickly apparent by Gavin's now fully erect six-inch cock.
As he finished, he tried to turn far enough away to hopefully conceal his erection from Billy, mortified that Billy would ever see such a blatant display of the sexual arousal he felt for him, completely embarrassed by his body's lustful betrayal.
"Dude, it's okay," Billy assured him softly, his large hand now grasping his shoulder and slowly turning him around to face him.
Gavin felt his entire body was blushing and was wishing nothing more than to be anywhere else instead of so blatantly displaying his carnal desires to his friend.
Billy reached up with his left hand cupping the right side of Gavin's face, his thumb stroking his cheek gently, affectionately: "This is bullshit ya know." Billy groaned: "It's okay to feel what you feel dude." Gavin hazarded a quick glimpse into Billy's bright blue eyes, those same eyes stared back at him, soft and gentle, the smile on his face genuine, not mocking, as Gavin feared he'd see.
Then to his surprise, Billy stepped back and brought Gavin's right hand up to the center of his chest and held it there, covered in his own: "Go ahead bud, look and touch all you want." his voice deep and soft like velvet: "It doesn't bother me at all that you’re perving out on how hot I am!"
Gavin punched him in the chest as they both burst out laughing.
CHAPTER NINE:
Max
Donnelly sat at his desk; he had just returned after releasing Brock
Gryzinski after their little morning rendezvous and ordering him to get
cleaned up and meet him here in his office within the hour.
Normally
Max wouldn't and didn't involve himself in the personal lives of those
he worked with, preferring to keep a professional distance, but he and
Brock weren't just friends; they had became more than that; GySgt.
Gryzinski had become a valuable resource and ally as well as a pretty
damn good piece of ass.
He was one of the chosen few who were
fully aware of the Heritage while not being part of it, but Max, like a
growing number of others within the Heritage, were coming to realize and
feel that the Heritage Codex, the rules that those of the Heritage
lived by, something that they had followed for untold centuries, had
been twisted into something self-serving and exclusionary, even to those
the Heritage had a long-standing connection too; men like Brock.
Max
pondered the numerous times he, Carl, Elder Danal Cornelius, and
several others heavily debated these things and how they had all come to
the conclusion that things needed to change and as Max has observed so
often, it always came back to that age-old axiom, time and time again:
"Change is the only constant in the universe", and that axiom is what
brought Max where he is today.
It was now, with that thought in mind that he was now going to force GySgt. Brock Gryzinski to face today.
Max
knew that the Gunny was stuck, he had boxed himself in and could no
longer evolve beyond where he was at, where Max and all the others that
depended on him, including Brock, needed him and depended on him to be.
Brock
Gryzinzki needed change and Max had decided to be the instrument of
that change by doing what the universe does to spur it on; Max was going
to introduce chaos into the Gunny's life, the kind of chaos he couldn't
hide away from or pretend would go away or deny the existence of.
Max
sat at his desk waiting for him, ready to push the button, to shove
Gunny over the precipice into chaos and the inevitable liberation that
would result and free him from the mess his life had become, a mess he
forced not only on himself but by naive association, those closest to
him.
Max was contemplating the small plaque on the wall by his desk
inscribed with the Latin words: "Verum Tuae Sui", or “To thine own-self
be true” when the timid knock came on his door.
Max straightened
himself and adjusted his shirt, composing himself for what was to come:
"Enter," Max called out and watched as GySgt. Gryzinski entered his
office, clean and crisp dressed in his normal fatigues.
"Gunnery
Sergeant Brock Gryzinski reporting as ordered Master Sergeant." he
announced taking the customary stationary drill stance.
"Take a
seat, Gunny." Max said pointing toward one of the chairs in front of his
desk, and as he did so, Max got up and walked over to his office door
and locked it, then returned to the front of his desk, leaning his ass
on it, crossed his ankles, and folded his arms over his chest.
Without
a word he reached down and unzipped his fly and hauled out his
genitals, letting his flaccid eight-inch uncut cock drop to hang
pendulous between his thighs, over his big hairy balls now nestled in
the crook of his crotch.
Studiously watching as Brock lustfully
stared at his groin and absentmindedly licked his lips repeatedly, Max
leaned forward lifting the young Gunny's chin forcing their eyes to
meet: "Do you remember what I said to you before I left you in that
storage room this morning Gunny?" Max's tone was firm and leaving no
doubt he expected a response.
Brock gulped: "Yes Master Sgt." Max
could see the longing behind his eyes, the troubling fear of potential
loss: "Did I do something wrong, Master Sgt?" Came the expectant plea
Max knew would come.
Max pointed to the plaque on his wall: "Do you see that plaque Gunny?" He demanded, staring intently into the Gunny's eyes.
"Yes Master Sgt." was his simple, soft-spoken reply.
"Read it out loud." Max said, his voice louder, firmer, and more commanding.
"Verum Tuae Sui." came the timid response, a confused expression crossing his face as his eyes returned to Max's.
Max glared at Brock, the intensity cutting right through him: "Do you know what it means Gunny?"
Max
watched him intently, watched as he now cast his eyes first toward
Max's huge limp cock and then to the floor, then, almost whispering: "To
thine own self be true." His eyes looked up into Max's, eyes that
begged him to stop, fearful of the outcome if he didn't.
Max
proceeded calmly, confident of his decision to help this young man: "Get
on your knees." he commanded, pointing to the spot right in front of
him.
The Gunny instantly dropped down, his face mere inches from
Max's prodigious endowments, licking his lips both nervously and from a
deep, hungry, aching lust.
Despite his fear, the sense of being
trapped and cornered, Brock felt his cock swell to fullness in his
fatigues, straining against the crotch of his desert camo pants.
Max
snapped his fingers and the Gunny's eyes jolted back to Max's intense
gaze: "Before you is your truth Gunny." Max paused letting him take in
his now growing cock, until he was almost completely transfixed to it.
Max
reached over and grabbed his phone and began recording a video and
pointed it down at the young Gunny: "Look up at me!" He commanded, his
voice thick and full of authority: "Beg me for it faggot!" Brock knew he
was videoing him, but he was torn between obeying him, to give in to
his near insatiable hunger or refusing.
Instinctively he knew if
he chose the latter, Max would never let him have it again, would never
fulfill his deepest desires, satiate his unrelenting voracious hunger.
Max
smiled lecherously as the young Gunny whimpered and stuffed the massive
bulbous head of his half-hard schlong into his mouth and ravenously
sucked on it like a starving calf on its mother's teat.
Max
slapped him, hard, the blow dislodging his dong from his mouth, spittle
flying everywhere: "I said BEG!" Max's voice was near a snarling growl.
Brock
returned his attention to Max's dick, looking upward, their eyes
meeting: "Please Master Sgt." he paused, his voice quivering: "Please
let me suck your dick, Sir!"
"I only let cock-hungry faggots suck my dick boi." Max snarled: "Tell me what a cock-hungry faggot you are."
Brock's
head swam with lust, he had to have Max's big dick back in his mouth,
he didn't just want it, he needed it: "Master Sgt., please let this
cock-hungry faggot suck your perfect dick Sir...please!"
A large
lecherous grin stretched across Max's face as he reached down and patted
Brocks head: "That's better faggot. It's all yours!"
Brock
Gryzinski didn't waste time, he devoured the huge knob and forced it
into his oral cavity, his lips sucked convulsively, his tongue
undulating against the frenulum; he knew what Max liked and he was
determined to give him the best blowjob he had ever given, forcing the
bulbous tip of his swollen glans against his uvula, his jaws expanding
to encompass the bloated dick meat.
Two years’ worth of jaw
stretching exercises now assisting the expansion of his throat muscles
as he gulped the entire length of Max's monster down his gullet like a
snake devouring its prey, cock-sucker tears poured from the corners of
his eyes as his lips stretched and strained to their fullest until they
nestled in the coarse thick bush of dark pubic hair.
"Okay,
that'll do Gunny!" Max suddenly announced, turning off the camera on his
phone while pulling his wet dick out of Brock's mouth, and as he leaned
back against the desk, stuffed his half-hard dick back into his slacks,
and zipped up.
Brock just knelt there, wondering what had just
happened, his mind trying to clear away the webs of his lust and refocus
on the man against the desk, the source of his confusion: "Get up
Gunny." Max's voice full of controlled calm authority again.
Brock
frowned, as the questions formed on his face as fast as they formed in
his head: "I have all I need now," Max concluded as if that should
answer all the questions now swirling in the Gunny's brain.
Max
toyed with his phone, turned it around showing it to a very confused
Gunny, the image of him kneeling, looking up into the camera appeared,
Brock's face flushed as he heard and saw himself say: "Master Sgt.
please let this cock hungry faggot suck your perfect dick Sir...please!"
Max smiled and hit repeat and shoved the phone closer to Brock's face.
"Wuh...wah..what are you doin'?" Brock pleaded, his eyes now denoted the impending panic building behind them.
Max's
face took on a stern calm as his eyes drilled into Brock's: "I'm
showing you your truth, Gunny." he paused and added: "This is who you
are, you're not the fake, phony, liar you show everyone else." Max hit
repeat again: "Master Sgt. please let this cock hungry faggot suck your
perfect dick Sir...please!"
"STOP IT!" the now panicked Marine
yelled at him, his hands balling up into fist his body tense and nearly
trembling from fear and anger.
Max hit repeat again: "Master Sgt. please let this cock hungry faggot suck your perfect dick Sir...please!"
Brock
lunged at the phone, intending to rip it from Max's left hand, as his
fear gave way to anger his anger gave way to action.
Max deftly
avoided his grasp and his right hand shot up smacking squarely into
Brock's chest with just enough force to topple him backward onto his
ass, Brock's anger now turned into blind rage and fury and he jumped to
his feet and launched himself full-body at Max.
With a speed that
completely caught the young Gunny off guard, Max's right hand shot out
lightning-quick, his fingers digging into the Gunny's muscular throat,
and hoisted him one-armed into the air.
For the briefest moment,
Brock could have sworn Max's irises flashed a bright blue, but there
was no mistaking the predicament he now found himself in as he
desperately tried to gasp for breath against the steel-like grip of the
man dangling him a good foot off the floor.
Brock’s hands
clutched at Max's forearm, clawed at his rigid fingers, helplessly
trying to extricate himself, his need for oxygen growing by the second
as his face flushed red and his hazel eyes bugged out.
Max shoved
the phone in his face once again and hit repeat: "Master Sgt. please
let this cock hungry faggot suck your perfect dick Sir...please!"
"This
is who you are!" Max growled, daring Brock to disagree with him,
forcing him to face his reality... to face the truth, his truth...
"Verum Tuae Sui."
All the fight drained from Brock, and as his
body went limp, Max lowered him to the floor and eased him back into one
of the chairs, where he sat slouched over on his elbows, resting on his
knees and his face planted in the palms of his hands as the tears began
to flow from his eyes.
Max knelt in front of him, tossed his
phone into the other chair, and brought his right hand up to gently
stroke the right side of Brock's head: "You’re gay, Gunny." said Max's
voice, now deep and soothing, but full of truth.
Max's resolve
almost melted as this strong young man began to sob, arms reaching out
to him, Max pulled Brock to him, his strong powerful arms encircling and
comforting him and softly stroked his back, neck, and head, allowing
him the time to face his truth, to accept it, and move on.
That's
what real men do, that's what this Marine needed to do, to become a man
and face his fears head-on, to face the chaos head-on and allow it to
forge him into something new, something better, to claim his heritage.
His heritage as a man and a Marine.
They
stayed like that for a while until Brock gently began to pull back,
wiping the tears from his face, Max reached over and pulled some tissues
from the box sitting on his desk and handed them to Brock, as he
composed himself and sat up straighter in his chair, his hands clutching
at the moist tissues he held in his lap, Max returned to his seat
behind his desk, adjusted his shirt and sat down.
"What do I do now?” Brock moaned, his voice still thick with the parade of emotions that continued to wash over him.
Max
glared at him sternly, forcing his eyes to meet his: "You're going to
own it, Gunny, and become the man you were meant to be!"
Brock's
face grew sullen: "What about my family, they'll never accept this? My
parents are very religious, my brothers..." His eyes became saucers:
"Dammit, what about my wife?!!"
Max leaned back in his chair and
contemplated for a second: "She doesn't have a clue, does she?" Max had
met her before at squadron dinners and other social functions, an
attractive woman if not a bit naive.
Max's brow furrowed but he
had to ask: "I've always wanted to know something, you being married to a
woman and being gay and all..." Max's voice trailed for a second, not
sure how he wanted to frame his train of thought: "I assume since you've
been married for four years, at some point the two of you have had
sex."
Brock bowed his head: "Yeah, but not that often..." He
thought for a second calculating: "Maybe a couple of times a month,
sometimes more. Usually I don't even cum." he concluded.
"Damn"
Max groaned, shaking his head: "No wonder you're always so.. how shall I
put this...enthusiastic." Max smiled and noticed the faintest of grins
at the corners of the Gunny's lips: "Clarify for me..." Max said pausing
briefly: "What all do you do together, in the bedroom that is?”
Brock shrugged his shoulders slightly: ”We fuck...well, at least we fuck for as long as I can maintain an erection that is."
"Nothing
else?!" a look of surprise crossing Max's face before Brock responded:
"Well, sometimes she will suck me a little. But I don't think she likes
doing that very much."
"How about you?" Max asked, truly fascinated now.
"What about me?" Brock asked not sure he understood the question.
"Do
you ever go down on her?" Max queried and almost laughed at the look of
disgust that momentarily washed over the young Gunny's face.
"Um....no." he half-whispered looking down at the floor.
"Never!?" Max exclaimed incredulously staring at the Gunny.
He
didn't need to answer, Max knew it alread, Brock’s face and entire body
language said he was repulsed by the idea: "That poor fucking woman!"
Max sighed: "That's it, we're through talking." Max exclaimed and stood
up glaring at the Gunny.
"You know what you're gonna do Gunny?!"
Max was in full command mode now, the timbre of his voice leaving no
doubt whatsoever that GySgt. Brock Gryzinski was going to do exactly
what he was about to order him to do: "You're going to go home right
this minute and drag that poor bitch into your bedroom. You're going to
sensually strip her down and sit her at the foot of your bed. You’re
going to lean her back, spread her legs, and you’re going to spend the
rest of the afternoon and evening eating her fucking pussy. You’re gonna
lick, lap, and suck her clit and drive your tongue as deep as you can
in and out of her snatch and slurp up all her pussy juices. You're going
to eat pussy and make your wife cum over and over again until she can't
take it anymore and begs you to stop!”
Max didn't give a rats
ass when he saw the color drain from Brock's face and he began looking a
bit green around the gills at the thought of what Max was commanding
him to do: "If I find out..." Max sternly cautioned jabbing his finger
toward Brock's chest: "that you failed to carry out my orders..."
Max
let his threat sink in: "No Master Sgt. I won't fail, Sir!" Brock
stammered, visibly shaken. Max could see the fear in his eyes, knowing
Brock was in no hurry for a repeat of what had just happened minutes
before.
Max opened the briefcase on his desk and removed an
envelope, two manila folders, and a small oblong box and set them in
front of him: "After you've satisfied your wife and probably given her
the best sexual experience of her life..." Max paused, once again
emphasizing his orders: "You're going to sit her down and tell her the
truth. Then you're going to tell her that you're going to immediately
petition for a non-contested divorce, granting her whatever she wants of
your joint assets." Max wasn't even trying to be diplomatic about it
now: "Then you're going to pack some clothes and go to a motel for the
night." Max stared right into Brock's eyes: "Tomorrow, you're going to
retain an attorney, and file a divorce petition."
Max looked down
and picked up the first manila folder: "These are your orders to file
with base operations tomorrow letting them know you are going on special
assignment effective immediately."
"New assignment Master Sgt.?" Brock's was face full of questions he was afraid to ask.
Max
picked up the second manila folder: "These are the requisitions you are
to file before the end of day tomorrow." Max handed it to the Gunny:
"Make sure you get everything in order before you leave."
The Gunny opened the folder and started scanning the contents, a surprised look on his face: "Are these all approved?" he asked.
Max smiled: "Look at the authorization Gunny."
Brock
saw the name: "Lt. General Bastian Hartford!" a look of surprise swept
the Gunny's face: "A three-star general at that." Brock whistled: "You
got some real connections, Master Sgt."
"And you have your orders
Marine." Max picked up the small oblong box and the letter handing the
last two items over to Brock: "Friday morning at zero nine hundred, you
are to depart for the Devil Dawg Compound and report to Sgt. Carl
McGregor. He will introduce you to the new team you will be training
with." Max had taken him to the compound several times before, a couple
of times with Carl.
Max smiled wickedly at the next part: "You
will be introduced to Corporal Atticus Walker, whom you will present
this envelope too. After he reads the contents, you are to hand him this
box and do exactly as you are instructed to do."
Max sat back
down, pleased with himself and with a wave of his hand dismissed the
Gunny, but just as he had opened the door to leave Max called out his
name: "Brock?" The Gunny turned to meet the Master Sgt. eye to eye and
with a big smile on his face Max said: "Enjoy your first taste of pussy
Marine."
Brock left, suddenly feeling very queasy and nauseous, thinking to himself: "It's going to be a very rough night."
* * * * *
"So,
how does it feel to be a loser?" Gavin didn't expect Billy to answer
that question. It just felt good to be better at something than this big
strong jock.
"That's quite the accomplishment, being better at a
video game you've played a million times compared to someone who has
never played it at all." Billy retorted.
Gavin feigned
indignation: "Do you expect me to believe that you've gotten to the ripe
old age of seventeen and have never played Mario Kart?" Gavin clutched
one hand to his chest and the back of the other to his forehead,
sweeping his head upward mockingly: "Lies I tell you, lies!" Billy
laughed and reached over and started tickling Gavin's sides: "Stop that
asshole! You’re gonna make me piss myself!"
Billy straddled his
chest and begin fingering Gavin's armpits, making him squirm underneath
him, trying to twist away from the tickle torture: "Go ahead," Billy
laughed, a broad grin on his face: “It's not my bed you'll be pissing
in."
After the gym, Gavin had asked Billy if he'd like to come
over to his house and hang for a while, Gavin didn't have many friends
that ever came over to visit, especially any that were as hot as Billy
Donnelly.
He wondered what his computer geek friends would think
if they saw him now, lying across his bed with one of the hunkiest guys
in their school, straddling his chest, his bulging crotch mere inches
from his face; a crotch Gavin just couldn't keep his eyes off of.
"Are you staring at my dick again, ya big homo?!" Billy sneered playfully.
"It's
hard not to when it's practically shoved right in my face, ya big prick
tease" Gavin laughed and tried harder to push Billy off his chest.
Billy
rolled off him and lay down beside him, both of them now lying sideways
across Gavin's bed, their bare feet on the floor: "Do you really think
that?" Billy said, his expression a little more serious now, turning his
head to look at Gavin meeting him eye-to-eye.
"I didn't mean
anything bad by that Billy!" Gavin's face showed his concern, thinking
he had crossed a line and offended Billy by his comment, quickly adding:
"It wasn't a complaint." Gavin bowed his head slightly and blushed a
little: "Truthfully, I kinda like it."
Billy thought for a
moment, bringing his arms up to lace his fingers together behind his
head: "I don't tease you because you’re gay, ya know that, right?!"
Gavin
twisted sideways and propped himself up on one elbow looking at Billy's
strong handsome face: "I know that dude, but..." He paused for a moment
before adding: "This is just all so new to me and sometimes..." He let
his thoughts drift for second thinking how to put his feelings into
words: "I am gay and you’re like.." He gulped, too afraid to say what he
was thinking.
"A hot stud muffin you can't take your eyes off
of?" Billy goaded and chuckled trying to break the somber seriousness of
the moment.
Gavin smiled back at him and poked him playfully in the ribs: "It's just that I've never... you know, I've never done..."
Billy
sat up putting his hand on Gavin's shoulder: "You mean you're a virgin
bro?” Gavin turned away, not wanting Billy to see him blush now:
"Seriously dude, you've never done anything?" Billy asked, laying back
down folding his hands behind his head again.
"No" Gavin smiled faintly.
"Not
even a kiss...nuthin'?" Billy was kind of surprised, but not surprised
at the same time, thinking back at how awkward and bashful he'd been,
even about being naked around another guy: "So you've never even seen a
dick up close, have you?" Billy queried, honestly wondering if today had
been the very first time Gavin had seen one relatively up close like he
had today in the shower earlier. Gavin bashfully looked back at Billy,
their eyes barely connecting, and shook his head no.
If there had
been a bulb over Billy's head it would have lit up and probably exploded
at that moment compelling him to ask: "Would you like too?"
Gavin just looked at him questioningly, confusion by Billy's question written all over his face.
Billy
clarified: "Do you wanna see my dick up close?" Billy almost laughed
out loud, but glad he caught himself after seeing the deer in headlights
expression that now dominated Gavin's surprised, shocked face: "Yes or
no dude? It's not that difficult a question."
Gavin heard the
sincerity in Billy's voice, and though he was still more than a bit
shocked by the question, he heard himself timidly respond: "Yeah."
Billy
sat up briefly, pulling his sweatshirt off and tossing it on the floor,
before returning to his previous hands behind head position:
"There...that's better, might as well get the full show while we're at
it." Gavin continued to sit there not knowing where to begin staring at
Billy's now exposed muscle-bulging chest and rock hard 8-pack abs.
Billy
noted his hesitancy: "Pretend it's Christmas and you’re unwrapping your
Christmas present." He said mischievously, grinning ear to ear. Gavin's
eyes were still trying to take it all in, he had seen Billy with his
shirt off before, but not like this, not so close and on display solely
for his enjoyment.
"Can I touch your abs?" Gavin asked, almost breathlessly.
Billy giggled slightly, amused by Gavin's timidness: "You can touch anything you want."
Suddenly
Gavin felt like a kid in a candy store; he didn't know where to start
as he brought his right hand up and placed it palm down in the center of
Billy's abdomen and caressed the hard, bulging mound of his belly,
enjoying the feel of Billy's light brown fur.
His fingers traced
the valley's and crevasses of Billy's abdominal muscles, slowly moving
upwards to the twin slabs of rock hard flesh that comprised his pecs,
Gavin's fingertips stroked the line between them as Billy flexed them
slightly, making them grow tauter.
Gavin was amazed at the detail of the striations as they rippled underneath his stroking digits.
Gavin
turned his attention to Billy's quarter-sized areola and the pencil
eraser sized nubs of his nipples and without thinking, he bent his head
down and licked one before realizing what he'd done and jerked back
looking concernedly up at Billy who just smiled back at him.
"It's
okay bro, you can touch, kiss, or lick anywhere you want..." Billy
paused then added: "Anywhere but here." he pointed to his lips. "I'm not
that keen on kissing another dude right yet." He laughed making light
of his one restriction.
"That's kewl." Gavin smiled, still
considering himself the luckiest gay virgin in the world right now
getting to do all this with one of the hottest studs he has ever met.
Billy
watched as Gavin refocused his attention, moving his hands down
tentatively to the waistband of Billy's sweatpants, he watched with
interest as Gavin hooked his thumbs into his sweats and began easing
them down slowly.
As Gavin got up and moved between Billy's
muscular thighs and pulled his sweats down, Billy lifted his hips off
the bed allowing Gavin to draw them down over the growing bulge of his
overstuffed jockstrap and slid them down his legs removing them
completely.
Billy's cock began to engorge with blood, expanding
the already obscene bulge of the jock pouch, stretching it outward,
straining against the elastic yielding fabric.
He watched as
Gavin slipped his fingers over the bulge extending up to his waistband
and began slowly pulling it down over his growing erection until it
popped out and flopped heavily and with a thumping noise against his
belly.
Having removed Billy's jockstrap, Gavin focused his
attention on what he considered to be the grand prize, the huge
throbbing piece of meat between Billy's splayed legs.
Gavin
marveled at it, his tongue absentmindedly flicking wetly across his
lips, his mouth suddenly watering at the impressive organ, he let his
hands roam over Billy's thighs ever upward toward it, drawn like a moth
to flame his right hand finally touching it, his fingers slowly
encircling its pulsating girth, lifting it to stand vertically upright.
Billy
moaned deeply, a resonant sound that came deep within his chest as
Gavin began to peel away the thick foreskin from his bulbous,
lavender-blue shiny glans.
Gavin brought up his left hand and
gently cupped the two large, furry, egg-sized balls that dangled loosely
between Billy's hairy spread muscle taut legs, awed by the sheer weight
and density of them, the aromatic musky smell that wafted upward into
Gavin's nostrils further intoxicating his senses with pure animalistic
lust.
Wanting to fully savor the moment, Gavin leaned in and
hesitantly kissed both cum swollen testes, feeling like an acolyte
worshiping at the altar of Billy's manhood, relishing the pure masculine
aroma that was uniquely his own.
With eyes glazed over, his
tongue slipped between his lips almost subconsciously and swabbed the
moist and salty flesh, Gavin adoringly enjoying the strong, sapid flavor
of male virility.
Not wanting to ignore the main focus of his
lustful journey, Gavin flattened his drooling tongue against the base of
Billy's monumental phallus and slide it upward in one long continuous
stroke ending at the cleft between his glans then swirling the tip of
his tongue against his frenulum coaxing a low and guttural groan from
Billy.
Not wanting to interfere with Gavin's explorations, Billy
was doing his best to not reach down and seize him by the hair and
force his aching boner down his throat and deposit his load, but Billy
didn't know how much more he could take before his libido overrode his
need for release.
Gavin lifted his head over Billy's palpitating,
bulbous glans, wrapped both hands around the thick shaft, and pumped
gently up and down marveling at the shiny, smooth, velveteen flesh of
his blood-engorged knob.
He watched wantonly as a large, clear, pea-sized, droplet of seminal fluid oozed from the gaping urethra.
Staring
up into Billy's lustful blue eyes, Gavin pursed his lips and sipped the
viscous fluid into his mouth and savored the saline sweetness of
masculine secretions for the first time, and with hunger and passion
he'd not known existed within him before, Gavin devoured the
helmet-shaped mushroom head and stuffed it deep into his oral cavity,
slurping and sucking like a wanton cock hungry whore.
Billy's
groans grew louder, his hands shot to Gavin's shoulders gripping them
tightly, thrusting his hips upward, trying to push more of his dong
passed Gavin's pursed, siphoning lips before his gonads launched the
missiles of his pent up load, blasting like a rocket into Gavin's lip
locked suctioning orifice.
Gavin did not expect the sheer volume
of sperm that blasted into his mouth, let alone the speed and force in
which it jetted into the back of his throat, he gulped and choked,
gobbled and guzzled hot molten jizz, his head dizzy with passion, his
eyes rolled back in his head in pure carnal lust, realizing too late his
cock was exploding into his underwear and shorts, his orgasm spurred by
the satiation of his primal hunger for cock.
As the waves of
their passion subsided Billy's right hand lifted and gently stroked the
side of Gavin's face, Gavin softly looked upward, still somewhat in his
lustful fugal state, happily sucking and swallowing the last bits of
dick dribble still oozing from Billy's member.
Billy grinned as their eyes locked: "Damn dude! I'm gonna have to let you win at Super Mario Kart more often!"
CHAPTER TEN:
Max
Donnelly had just showered and slipped into his favorite pair of USMC
PT silkies and grabbed his first cold beer of the day from the frig; as
he opened the can and went to take a swig, he heard the message ding of
his phone and went to check it, knowing it couldn't be Carl because they
didn't have cell service out at the compound, he also knew that Billy
was over at his new friends house and was having dinner there, so that
only left one real option.
"Dad, coach is taking us all for
pizza, won't be home till later, JD." Max smiled to himself, he loved
his boys but this was one of those rare moments that he would actually
have some time to himself, no Carl, no teen boy drama, just him, a cold
beer and a comfy couch calling out his name.
But of course, he
had no sooner stretched out when he heard a vehicle pull up out front;
for a moment or two he thought about just pretending no one was home but
as he heard the footsteps on the gravel drive approach his front door
he already knew who it was, the strong scent of honey and fresh earth
preceded him...
* * * * *
Timmy
had been clothes shopping in town and decided, since it was on the way
home, he would chance dropping by and see if JD had made it home yet
from baseball practice.
As he came down the driveway he noticed
Max's truck in the carport and hoped that meant his Dad had picked up JD
and he was indeed home, he could already feel his cock begin to stir
and his hole began to get that certain itch at the thought of spending
another evening with JD; of course the possibility of seeing his
incredibly virile, hunky Dad wouldn't exactly bother him either.
Timmy
hadn't stopped thinking about JD's Dad's enormous cock and those huge
hairy balls, and he couldn't stop fantasizing about what might have
happened if he hadn't gotten that phone call from Carl right when he did
and how Max had taken the call to his room and came back out a few
minutes later totally dressed virtually signally an end to any
possibility of Timmy getting his hands on that magnificent tool of his.
With
his imagination still full of visions of that big cock still lingering
in his mind, Timmy raised his right hand to knock on the front door to
the Donnelly trailer; he was startled by the door opening abruptly and
now found himself blushing as the person he had just been fantasizing
about now stood before him, dressed only in a loose pair of olive drab
silk shorts, which did nothing to conceal the near perfect outline of
the large appendage dangling bulging underneath the sheer fabric.
"Uh
hum!" Max's deep voice breaking the momentary silence: "My eyes are up
here" he stated with a cocky half grin and pointing to his dark blue
eyes, embarrassingly refocusing Timmy unconsciously staring at his
crotch, to meet him eye to eye.
Timmy felt like crawling away and hiding somewhere, ashamed at his blatant ogling of Max's obvious endowments.
"I'm
so sorry Mr. Donnelly, I just stopped by to see if JD was here" he
finally managed to stammer out the words but still fighting the impulse
to caress Max's bulge with his eyes.
"He just called a few
minutes ago saying he was going out to eat with his coach and his team"
Max paused briefly: "But you're more than welcome to come inside and
wait for him" Max stepped aside and practically ushered Timmy inside
before shutting the door.
"Sit!" Max said with a gesture of his
hand to the couch, the word sounding more like a command than a request
as he headed toward the kitchen: "Would you like something to drink?" He
asked while pulling another beer from the frig for himself. "A Coke
would be fine" Timmy stated meekly, still feeling very nervous and more
than a little intimidated by the man's mere physical presence; for
Timmy, Max was everything he thought a man should be, strong, confident,
sure of himself, lump all that in with his incredible body, handsome
masculine features and of course his prodigious endowments, and Max
Donnelly became his near perfect ideal vision of manhood.
As Max
casually sauntered back over to the couch with a beer in one hand and a
Coke in the other Timmy couldn't keep his eyes away from the large limp
phallus that flopped and bounced against the silky fabric of his very
thin shorts, his hand almost trembled as he tentatively took the
proffered can of soda from Max's large hand before sitting himself next
to him on the couch, close enough to feel the heat radiating off his
body, near enough to smell his clean natural masculine musk, a scent
that only addled Timmy's thoughts and composure, a composure further
rattled by Max's next comments: "You know..." he paused a look of
contemplation crossing his face: "In many ancient cultures people like
you were considered a third sex." Max could see the question forming by
Timmy's expressions before he even spoke: "People like me?" he asked,
trying to focus his thoughts now, anywhere except between Max's legs.
"Yes, your people" Max affirmed: "Homosexuals."
Timmy
almost spat out the sip of Coke he had just taken, an action not missed
by Max, but not acknowledged either before continuing: "Of course they
weren't called that back then, the word homosexual didn't exist until
1868 when an Austrian-born Hungarian journalist by the name of
Karl-Maria Kertbeny first coined it." Max's eyes became more stern and a
slight sneer crossed his face: "Kind of makes you wonder how the word
homosexual got into the New Testament of the King James Bible since it
was written in the early 1600's, doesn't it?"
Timmy just stared
at Max, his face a blank palette; was what he was saying true, he
thought to himself, quickly concluding it had to be or Max wouldn't have
known where the word originated; how did a word that wouldn't be
invented until over 200 years later now appear in scripture?
Why
didn't his parents know this, even worse, why didn't his church's pastor
know this? Timmy's mind was swirling now, his ire rising as he recalled
all the time's he could remember the condemnation from not only his
parents but their church pastor citing Bible verses using the word
homosexual wielding those scriptures like swords of eternal damnation,
hellfire and judgement against people just like him.
"Just
something to consider" Max mused, the stern look fading from his eyes
knowing the weight of the seed he just planted in this young man's mind.
Timmy
looked intently at him now asking: "So, what name did they call them in
these ancient cultures?" Max stared back at him, contemplating: "That
depends which culture we're talking about" he posited then added: "Did
you know that there's no Hebrew word for homosexual? he paused letting
that sink in: "Nor is there a Latin word, the language the Romans spoke,
neither was there an Aramaic word, the language Jesus spoke."
Timmy was baffled, and queried: "Are you saying there were no gay people back then?"
Max
couldn't help but smile and give a little chuckle: "No, it's just that
they didn't have a word for it, but they did have a terminology" Timmy's
brow furrowed, now more than a little confused, Max answered before
Timmy could frame his thoughts into a question: "The terminology was
born eunuchs" Max waited a moment before concluding: "Many modern
scholars have determined this because of these ancient cultures
definition of what a born eunuch is; that being men born without a
desire for women" Max smiled broadly again with a hint of
mischievousness: "sort of just says it all doesn't it, so simple yet so
true."
Timmy just shook his head: "They don't teach these things in public school that's for sure"
Max
took another few swigs of his beer before continuing the conversation:
"Many men in those ancient cultures actually sought them out" He noticed
Timmy's frown, knowing he was thinking the worst, he quickly added:
"They sought them out to be guards over their wives, daughters or for
their harems"
"Guards for what?" was Timmy's rather naive
response: "Guards against other men having sex with them of course" Max
chuckled again: "Plus they had the added bonus of being additional
sexual partners to those men." Max's smile was nothing less than
lecherous and it didn't go unnoticed by Timmy.
"Enough about
ancient homo history" Max laughed then stated: "I'm getting hungry, how
about you?" Timmy didn't really need to think about that: "Yeah actually
I am kind of hungry"
Max grinned at him: "Can you cook?" he
asked looking him dead in the eye: "A little" Timmy responded, again his
face a questioning grimace that Max thought was kind of adorable:
"Good, I was wondering who was going to fix my dinner tonight" his eyes
burning into Timmy's before leaning back sideways on the couch, his
rising legs inching Timmy up so they could take his place as Max nodded
his head to the left: "Kitchens that way, let me know when dinners
ready."
* * * * *
"You're
full of shit!" JD said mockingly, shoving Davy Turner sideways in the
seat next to him. His teammates and buddies Matt Brewer and Jason "Pee
Wee" Dunne shaking their heads and agreeing with him.
"I swear on a stack of Bibles dude, I saw it with my own two eyes!" Davy insisted.
"Then
you need fukin' glasses" Jason admonished in his deep baritone voice,
his huge hand taking a playful swipe at Davy's blond haired head from
across the table at the Pizza Hut coach Tuck Pullman had taken them too.
Moments
before Davy Turner had told them about what he'd seen this morning when
he arrived early at their high school gym at 11am, his Mom needed to
drop him off early because she had a doctor's appointment to get too by
11:30.
He had seen that the coaches truck was there and he had
headed in through the back entrance to the gym where the coaches office
was, thinking he'd see if he needed a hand getting the day's equipment
out and set up on the baseball field and in the dugouts.
He'd
poked his head in the coaches office and though the lights were on, the
coach wasn't in there, so he decided to just go take a quick whiz in the
locker room before he headed out to the field, thinking that's probably
where the coach was, but when he got to the locker room he could hear a
shower running and figured the coach was probably taking a quick one
before the team got there; normally he would have just headed back
outside, but he really had to piss so he decided to see if he could just
sneak passed the shower room entrance and hit the head real quick
without disturbing the coach, but as he got closer to the shower room,
he could hear someone moaning real low the kind of moans guys make when
they are having sex.
Davy kind of grinned wickedly and told them
he thought the coach had his ol' lady in there bangin' one into her so
he had gone full stealth mode so he could take a peek.
They'd all
started bro punching him on the shoulder calling him a perv: "Like all
you guys wouldn't have done the same thing." he taunted, everyone
snickered because they knew it was true.
"Anyway..." he
continued: "when I got there what do I see, ain't nobody with the coach,
but he's naked and pounding his pud right there in the shower" they all
just looked at him in disbelief especially after he told them the
second part of it.
"I'm tellin' ya, it was nuts, I ain't ever
seen nuthin' or heard of nuthin' like it!" his eyes wide as saucers
talking excitedly, his face flushing red at the recollection: "He was
sitting his ass on a baseball bat!" it was then that JD had called
bullshit.
"Nah' dudes" Davy now insistently continued: "At first I
just thought he was just resting against it, then I saw him ease back
with the bat handle wedged against the floor and wall and I watched him
lower his asshole down on it like about four-inches or so" he paused
letting that visual sink in: "I'm thinking how the hell could ya get
something that size up your butt-hole that far and not split yourself in
two, but he didn't stop there." He paused again trying to catch his
breath before going on: "I know ya ain't gonna believe me, but I shit
you not, the coach sort of squatted, reached between his legs and using
both hands on the handle of that Louisville slugger, slid it up there at
least three quarters of the way, everything except where his two hands
was holding it."
All of them laughed at Davy, absolutely certain he was totally full of shit now, making the whole thing up.
"I
knew you guys wouldn't believe me!" he stammered, knowing his pride was
on the line now, he pulled out his phone and pulled up a file on it and
hit play, and there it was, a video of their coach in the shower
fucking his asshole with a baseball bat, not just a little bit but just
like Davy said, he was practically shoving the whole thing in and out of
his ass and almost more impressively, without even touching his dick,
they watched as he rammed the bat in and out as fast as he could, he
groaned real loud and started spraying jizz all over the shower room
floor.
They all just sat there, faces red and flushed, but all
agreeing that if Davy hadn't recorded it, they wouldn't have believed it
possible, even after seeing it, they still couldn't believe someone
could take something that big up their butt let alone take almost the
whole damn thing, even more astonishing that the person doing it was
their macho, married, redneck baseball coach.
* * * * *
"That
wasn't bad at all" Max Donnelly moaned, scooting his chair back from
the kitchen table and patting his stomach having just stuffed himself
with the spaghetti Timmy had made them for dinner.
"Sorry it was
just meat sauce and not meatballs, but that would have taken a lot
longer to fix" Timmy was still smiling from Max's compliment.
"Meatballs
wouldn't have changed the taste any, I even enjoyed the salad" Max
smiled widely and leaned toward Timmy and whispered: "But don't tell
Carl that or he'll be making me eat rabbit food every night."
At
the mention of Carl's name, Timmy's head slightly bowed and he toyed
with the fork he still held in his right hand: "Can I ask you a personal
question?" his eyes only briefly looking into Max's: "Shoot" Max simply
stated, before taking another swig of his beer.
More awkwardly
than he would have liked, Timmy asked: "Are you and Carl...you
know...like..." Max interrupted: "A couple?" the half grin on his face
denoting the humor he felt at Timmy's bashful discomfort.
Timmy
couldn't bring himself to look up at Max, a fresh wave of embarrassment
flushing across his face, Max responded as best he could without
revealing too much: "What Carl and I have goes beyond that, but what I
really think you want to know is..." He paused, a huge wicked grin
conveying more than his words as he reached down and lewdly groped his
bulging phallus through his silkies, practically shaking it at Timmy:
"You're sitting there wondering if Carl would object to me pounding your
ass tonight."
Timmy's eyes shot up immediately, his mouth
practically hanging open, once again shocked at the man's boldness, that
and knowing he wasn't wrong. "How does he do that?" Timmy thought to
himself.
"You didn't answer me" Max's voice a bit firmer now: "Do
you or do you not want me to pound your hole until it looks like a
fuckin' pussy?"
Timmy had to gather all his strength just to meekly mutter his one word response: "Yes."
Max
smiled again, loving how he affected this beautiful young man, he could
smell the sexual pheromones just gushing from Timmy, so much so he
could practically taste them, he could hear the sound of his increased
heart rate, feel the rising heat emanating from his skin as he flushed
with sexual desire, the scent of honey and freshly dug earth, this is
what people like Timmy smelled like, it was a lot like the scent that
women give off but when coupled with the testosterone that infused his
masculine body it becomes almost intoxicating, irresistible to those
like Max, the need to possess and dominate crashing against the thinly
veiled wall of their self control.
Max had to wonder to himself,
if this young man knew what was about to be unleashed on him, if he had a
choice before it went that far, would he still be sitting there or
would he have bolted from him, gaining as much distance as he could
hoping they'd never meet again?
No, Max concluded, the waves of
passion now radiating from Timmy would never allow someone such as him
to flee, they craved, hungered for what men like Max could give them,
the fulfillment they could never find anywhere else, a fulfillment Max
noted that came from wisdom, a wisdom that can only come with age or
experience, a fulfillment Max now knew worked both ways.
"What is your interest in my son?" Max suddenly queried his voice thick, almost demanding.
Timmy
sat there, no longer able to avoid the intensity of Max's gaze, his
desires growing, stretching outward longing for the gratification that
he knew instinctively he could only find with a man like Max Donnelly:
"I don't know" he answered simply, honestly.
"You don't love him,
that much I do know" Timmy heard the truth behind Max's words, he
didn't love JD, at least not in the sense Max was referring too. He did
however deeply cared about him.
For Timmy, JD was like the
proverbial knight in shining armor who had saved him from the evil
dragon that had threatened to consume his life, but Timmy had also come
to realize, that JD had become his safe space, the person who makes him
feel good about himself, lightens his day and makes his existence
bearable.
But Timmy also knew that for all those wonderful things
that JD is, he's still a boy; a beautiful, smart, funny, energetic,
exuberant breath of fresh air, but underneath it all, still a boy,
fumbling to find himself.
"I don't want to hurt him." Timmy finally managed to moan, his beatific face now marred by worry and a growing angst.
"He's
not for you" Max spoke calmly, but firmly insisting: "My son's path
lies in another direction, one regrettably forged by his own hand" Max
paused, not wanting to go into too much detail about his sons fate, a
fate he will be faced with in just a couple of weeks and one Max hoped
he had successfully bargained and prepared for, one he hoped his son
could grow into and salvage himself from the wreckage of his own making.
Timmy sensed the sadness in Max's voice, but he also sensed hope there as well.
"He needs someone who'll love and care for him." Timmy whispered but his words were resolute.
"Then
we both want the same thing for him" Max's tone was softer now: "If I
told you he will have that opportunity, will you accept what I say
without further question?"
Timmy heard the sincerity, he wished he had had a father like Max growing up.
"If
you promise me you'll keep your hands off my boy from now on..." That
lecherous grin returning to Max's handsome face, reaching down and
pulling the left side leg of his shorts to the side revealing his
massive genitals to Timmy's startled but all consuming stare: "I'll
promise to satiate you in ways neither he or anyone else ever could!"
Timmy looked up to meet Max's lusty glare, eye to eye, matching his boundless passion with his own unquenchable thirst.
* * * * *
"Mmmmmm...mmm....mm"
Gavin Hollis moaned, his swollen puffy lips still firmly wrapped three
quarters of the way down the still fully erect phallus of Billy
Donnelly, whose still pulsing dick head still oozed his thick testicular
juices into Gavin's hungry mouth.
Gavin once again, his mouth
full to overflowing with Billy's thick hot sperm, languishingly savored
the viscous fluids, swirling them around the fat cock in his mouth,
enjoying the tingle of his little swimmers on his tongue and the subtle
nuanced bouquet of saline, starch and sweetness.
Gavin has been
sucking this beautiful member, off and on now for hours, in fact this
was the fifth load Billy had blasted into his mouth, each as thick and
plentiful as the last.
Gavin marveled at his virility, but as he
slowly let this load join the others in his belly by gulping it down in
spurts allowing him to prolong his enjoyment, he knew this had to end,
his jaws ached, his lips were swollen and puffy from all the suctioning
as was Billy's now bloated foreskin, but he never complained, allowing
Gavin to satiate himself from all those years of pent up sexual
repression, gorge himself passionately on the bountiful feast that is
Billy's virility and manhood.
"Looks like someone's finally had
enough" Billy chuckled softly, his voice thick and dry from hours of
moaning as Gavin suckled him into blissful oblivion.
Indeed,
Gavin reluctantly allowed the firm turgid flesh to slip from his lips
and wetly smack against Billy's abdomen, bending gently down and giving
it one more long lick and a sweet kiss on the tip as his tongue swiped
into his glans orifice for one more tasty reminder before rising up,
stretching and turning to smile gratefully at the man who made this
wonderful day possible.
"You really suck" Billy said laughingly,
his own head still recovering from the fugue-like state he'd been in
most of the afternoon and early evening.
Gavin smacked him on the thigh and stood up, looking down at the mess he himself had made from his own ejaculations.
"Come
on dude, we need to get cleaned up" Gavin said offering Billy his hand
for assistance in getting up: "My Mom will be home soon and she can't
catch us like this."
Billy laughed again: "How are you gonna
explain them big ol' lips of yours to her?" Gavin rushed over to the
mirror above his dresser: "Shit dude, it looks like someone punched me
in the mouth."
A large smirk spread across Billy's face: "Someone
did, Me!" He said chuckling again: "I've been dick punching them almost
all day."
"Ha ha monkey boy" Gavin sneered coyly.
"If I'm
the monkey that makes you the organ grinder" Billy's smirk broadening
into laughter before offering: "Put some ice on them that should help
with the swelling."
"Damn Donnelly that's almost smart, who knew
you had a brain inside that thick skull" Gavin quipped lightly punching
Billy in the chest.
"Barely" Billy smiled: "I thought you we gonna suck them all out through my dick cock-sucker"
Gavin
grinned responding: "Okay Donnelly, go get the shower started while I
go get some ice for my cock-sucker lips" He chortled before adding:
"Besides, I don't have time to have a battle of wits with an unarmed
person." Gavin ducked Billy's swing as he ran down the hall to the
kitchen.
* * * * *
As
they pulled into the Devil Dawg Compound Carl McGregor couldn't help
but notice the black SUV parked on the far side of the parking lot
nearest the paved walkway that led about a hundred yards through the
woods into the ceremonial valley section of the compound.
Carl
was certain he knew who the driver of that SUV was as well and as the
twelve member team disembarked from the MTVR and started unloading the
supplies, Carl called Cpl. Atticus Walker over to him: "Corporal, get
all the supplies and provisions removed and secured" he ordered, then
added: "Seems we have a guest I need to go greet." Atticus looked at him
questioningly nodding and acknowledging the only other vehicle in the
parking lot: "Do you require assistance Sgt?" He asked, cautious concern
etched on his stern rugged face.
Carl smiled disarmingly, waving
the young Corporal off with a flick of his hand before turning and
walking toward the pathway and saying loud enough for Atticus to hear:
"It's just an old friend Corporal, nothing to concern yourself over."
As
Carl walked the serene scenic distance to the grounds he found himself
slightly irritated with the jostling of the two-inch circumference red
butt-plug Max made him use to hold the loads he fucked into him, right
now it held back the two from last night and the fresh one Max had
pounded into him earlier in the morning before they left for the base.
The
slight discomfort and irritation of the plug now reminded Carl of how
its use came into being; years ago, while Max was still with that bitch
Monaca and before they had Michael.
Carl still lived with Max,
in his own room of course, Max had intended they all share a bed
together, but it became quickly apparent that neither Carl or Monaca
would ever get along and could barely stand being in the same house
together let alone share a bed which of course, relationally complicated
things for Max, he hated being put in the middle of their domestic
squabbles.
Max would often find little ways to display his
annoyance with both of them, the one he favored using on Carl was to
come to Carl's room right after fucking Monaca, his dick still wet and
dripping with her vaginal juices and fuck them into Carl's ass, Max knew
how much Carl hated having part of Monaca inside him, probably ever bit
as much as her hating it when Max would kiss her with the taste of
Carl's cum in his mouth.
It was after one such incident Max had
caught Carl washing his hole out in the shower right after sex, yes he
knew Max always insisted he keep his loads inside of him, but that night
had been a particular bad one between him and Monaca, they had
bickered, argued and fought all evening and Carl finally got fed up at
dinner that night and stomped away shutting himself up in his room even
after Max had ordered him to return to the table.
Carl wasn't
naive about it, he new Max would punish him for it and of course, that
night Max came to Carl, right after fucking Monaca and mounted him, he
reeked of her the entire time and after Max rolled off him and started
to doze off, Carl slipped out of the bed, no longer able to stomach the
idea of Monaca's cunt juices inside of his hole and went to the bathroom
and began douching, trying to get her stink out of him, knowing that at
the same time he was flushing out Max's sperm as well, something Max
had directly ordered him never to do.
Max of course caught him in
mid act and though at that moment he didn't say anything, Carl knew by
the look on his face, he was furious and disappointed in him, emphasized
even more by Max saying nothing and leaving his room, slamming his door
on the way out.
Too late, Carl realized what a huge mistake he'd just made and knew there would be repercussions for his disobedient behavior.
The
next morning Max wouldn't even speak to him, not even during their ride
to work, Max just dropped him off at his duty station and left without
ever saying a word, leaving Carl the entire day to dwell on it and he
did exactly that, but as bad as he felt about what he had done, he still
felt justified in doing so, especially after the extra bitchy way
Monaca had been acting toward him recently and as the day drew longer
and the more he relived the previous few days, the more pissed he got,
not only at Monaca but at Max as well and by the time his shift came to
an end Carl had become determined to let Max know just how he felt and
indeed he did, no sooner had he climbed into the passenger side of Max's
truck he started unloading.
For almost ten or fifteen minutes he
aired his grievances, every percieved slight he had with Monaca and her
behavior and concluding with the unfair way he felt Max was letting her
just run all over him without saying a word to her and showing her
preferential treatment over him.
All the while Max just sat there
staring ahead, his hands gripping the steering wheel of his truck,
silently listening to Carl vent and rant, not once turning to look Carl
in the eyes, just blankly staring off into space waiting for Carl to
finish.
"Are you done?!" Max's voice was icy cold but what wasn't
cold was the fire in Max's eyes as he turned his head to lock eyes with
Carl: "You are such a tight-ass!" Max said, his tone hard and razor
sharp: "You are so blinded by your fucking petty possessive jealousy,
that you can't even see what is really going on around you!" Carl
remembered how Max's words and attitude cut right into him and just as
he was about to let loose his pent up rage, Max turned away, eyes
staring out the windshield and simply stated: "She's pregnant Carl."
As
he neared the end of the path and the entrance to the ceremonial valley
came into view, Carl's thoughts still drifted to that day, how after
Max's simple declaration obliterated his rage.
Even worse, was the
shame he felt, a shame compounded by Max's continued observations and
admonishments: "If you weren't such a tight-ass Carl, you would have
sensed it for yourself, just as I did two weeks ago." Max's words of
truth carved deeply into him and he sat there silently, his head bowed
as Max laid it all out: "I don't think even she knows yet, though I'm
sure she suspects, especially now that she's been getting sick in the
morning more frequently"
Carl's voice was barely above a whisper: "Why didn't you say something to me, or to her?"
Max's
response only made Carl feel even more foolish: "Because I would be
stealing her moment Carl, depriving her the right to be the first to
know, the first to speak it aloud and share it in her own way and in her
own time."
Carl remembered how at that moment he felt like
crawling up inside himself, not even wanting Max to look at him: "I'm
sorry Max" knowing the words were completely inadequate the moment they
passed through his lips.
"Don't be sorry, be better!" Max
retorted and with those words still burning in his ears, Max had slammed
the truck into gear and peeled out of the parking lot and off the base,
a look of total determination on his face, driving them silently into
town only to pull up at the only adult store in town.
Max had
parked the truck and got out ordering Carl to stay put, it was cold and
wet out that day and it was already getting dark; it was less than ten
minutes when Max returned holding a small cardboard sheet with a plastic
bubble wrapped two-inch circumference red butt-plug.
Max opened
the truck's passenger side door and ordered him to get out, Carl could
see the focused determination in Max's eyes, he knew the time for any
discussion was over, that Max was giving him no options, no choice,
demanding only absolute obedience: "Drop your pants NOW!" Max commanded,
his voice almost a growl, and despite the fact they were in an open
parking lot just a few feet from the main road in town, Carl did as
ordered, knowing he didn't have any other choice but to obey and no
sooner had he done so and stood there bare ass to the whole world, Max
turned him around, his ass facing him and shoved Carl over the seat of
his truck his ass sticking out, his feet firmly planted on the pavement.
Carl could hear Max ripping the packaging that held the plug
open and within seconds he was jarred by Max kicking his legs apart
exposing his hole to the cold evening air: "Let this be a reminder to
you!" Max's voice dripped with authority as he placed the tip of the
cold latex plug against the opening of his anus: "Don't be such a tight
ass bitch!"
Carl remembered the pain he felt as Max shoved the
plug into his hole without any kind of lubrication, shoving him into the
truck after he pulled his pants up and pulled out of the parking lot
and headed home: "That only comes out when you have to take care of
personal hygiene, then it is to immediately go back in, is that clear!?"
Carl had only nodded his head and thankfully that had been enough for
Max at the time: "I expect that hole to be open 24/7/365 is that
understood!?" Carl knew that was more a declaration than question and
didn't really require a response, just compliance and that is exactly
what he has done all these years.
He couldn't remember the last
time his hole had ever been closed, couldn't even recall how that even
felt, not that he missed it, this, in so many ways pleases Max and Carl
had learned long ago, after way to many incidents like that one, that
Carl could only be happy when he knew Max was.
Carl smiled as he
approached his destination still reminiscing and knowing he had, on so
many occasions, been a difficult student in his studies of the book of
Max, but fortunately for him, Max was a patient teacher who never gave
up on him or let him give up on himself.
As Carl's reverie of his shared past with Max faded, Carl found himself at the base of the stone steps of the dais.
From
there he could see that one of the large steel doors to the reliquary
stood partially open, confirming to Carl who was inside; only two people
possessed a key to enter, Max being one and the other being Danal
Cornelius, his and Max's old friend and mentor, also their districts
Green Father and Elder of the Council of Greges.
Carl ascended the steps and entered the reliquary, which was cut into the side of the hill.
Carl
always enjoyed looking at all the faded old tapestries that lined the
rough honed stone walls of the long vestibule leading into the main room
of the reliquary, what he didn't enjoy was the musty old smell of
ancient books and scrolls that filled the many bookshelves of the main
room.
Just as he surmised, there sat Danal, his back to Carl,
seated in the center of the room at the large wooden table pouring over
the old manuscripts and books before him, one single kerosene lantern
situated nearby, his only source of light.
"Well, are you just
going to stand there staring at my ass or are you going to come say
hello McGregor?" Danal's lilting gruff voice disturbing the silence.
Carl
stepped forward, moving toward the old man: "At your age you should
feel honored anyone would want to still look at your old gristly ass."
Danal stood, turned and embraced Carl warmly hugging his body to him.
"I
see Max still hasn't taught you any manners" Carl catching the jovial
twinkle in the old mans still very keen gray eyes: "What can I say, he
likes me sassy, says it adds spice to his otherwise dull life." It was
Carl's turn to smile mischievously.
Danal laughed out loud
hearing that: "One of the last things I would ever expect to hear about
Max Donnelly is that he's led a boring life." still smiling ear to ear,
Danal eased Carl away, his right hand still on Carl's shoulder: "Next
time I see him, I'll make sure he knows you need more excitement in your
life" his face covered in his most wicked grin was followed by a very
hard resounding smack to Carl's left butt cheek.
Massaging his
now smarting butt Carl grimaced: "Well you still haven't lost your
delicate touch old man, I thought you Green Fathers were supposed to
impart wisdom and guidance not bruises and welts."
Danal waxed
rhapsodical: "Who's to say we can't do both or that one is mutually
exclusive to the other?" Carl noticed Danal sniffing the air, his nose
raised upward, looking almost whimsical: "I see that you brought a part
of Max with you." eyeing Carl's ass, his toothy grin seeming almost
lecherous if not so intentionally comical: "Did you happen to bring the
rest of him as well?"
"No" was Carl's simple response. Danal
Cornelius wasn't born yesterday, he knew there was more behind that
simple utterance than a mere response to his query: "Care to elaborate
my son?" Danals tone firm but empathetic.
It never ceased to
amaze Carl how easily Danal could slip from old friend engaged in simple
light banter into a learned mentor who, like a skilled surgeon, could
cut right to the heart of ones psyche, getting one to talk and divulge
their innermost thoughts and feelings.
Carl's reluctance spurred
Danal on: "What has he done this time?" Carl knew Danal meant Max and he
also knew that Danal expected a response, also realizing how relentless
he would be if he didn't get one, but still, Carl just bowed his head
slightly, not meeting Danal's piercing gray eyes: "I see" Danal smiled
slightly as he brought his left hand over to touch Carl's: "The ever
recurring theme between you two, who is it this time?"
Carl felt
his cheeks flush, ashamed that Danal thought he was so predictable, but
then again, he wasn't wrong either: "He's taken interest in a friend of
JD's"
Danals eyes dropped momentarily at the mention of Max's
youngest son, but pushed it aside just as quickly to address him: "Is it
serious and you know what I mean by serious?"
Carl didn't have
an answer for that, he just knew Max's interest more times than not led
to action, for all he knew, Max could be taking that action even now as
they spoke: "I gather you partially feel your presence and his absence
now are in part due to this interest?" Danal paused briefly
contemplating Carl's physical reactions, knowing he had reached to the
core of Carl's angst: "Have you addressed your feelings to Max?" Carl
lifted his head and looked into his mentors inquiring gaze: "That's just
it, we have discussed it, and Max..." Carl fumbled in how he could
convey his confusion: "Right after we discussed it, he had me spend the
night with him, at his place with the boy's there"
Danal's left
eyebrow raised, his eyes glinting as he began to smile: "But that's not
all" Carl was quick to add: "He put me in charge of his household, even
told the boy's they had to run things past me." Carl knew Danal could
hear the confusion and tension in his voice and he stood there
expectantly, his eyes searching Danal's for answers
"Carl..."
Danal's tone was soft, his hand now squeezed Carl's reassuringly: "Max
has always loved you, he may not always show it in the way you expect or
want, but your entire history together is replete with his insistence
that you be part of his life, share in his joy's, like when his son's
were born." Danal stared intensely into Carl's eyes: "And even more than
that Carl, you are the one he has always turned to when things have
gone bad, like when Monaca just up and left them..."Danal paused briefly
letting that sink in before continuing: "And Michael, who did he lean
on through all the struggles he went through with his first born, who
was able to calm him over what his youngest has done?"
Carl knew
the answer to all those questions, knew Danal was right, and it did help
having someone he admired, someone who actually knew Max longer than he
had remind him.
"So, He put you in charge of his household huh?"
the playfulness returning to Danal's eyes: "For a man like Max, that's
like slipping a ring on your finger and carrying you across the
threshold like some virgin bride..." the twinkle in Danal's eyes full of
mirth and mischievousness: "... Right before he rips your clothes off
smacks your ass and ravages you just the way you hoped he would!" Carl
joined him in hearty laughter not because it was particularly funny, but
because, like usual he was absolutely right.
Carl was still
chuckling when Danal raised his hand abruptly silencing Carl as his
bearded head craned upward, nose sniffing and the short gray hairs on
the back of his neck stood up: "I think you need to get back to your
young charges!" Carl could vaguely sense it now too: "Seems we have more
visitors and they don't seem to be taking kindly to your team being
here."
Carl saw the concern in his eyes and heard it in his voice as he quickly dashed down the hallway running toward the parking lot.
CHAPTER ELEVEN:
"Is that even possible?" queried Elder Heinrich Voigt, he knew from experience that blending two different plant species was possible, he himself crossed various different orchid strains together, but even then the outcome was usually unpredictable trial and error, and if he was going to commit the amounts of funding this woman was seeking to continue her research, he needed far greater assurances of her success than just her saying so, he wanted proof.
Monaca Donnelly was finding this all extremely tedious, she had far more important things to do than be paraded around by her benefactor Ryker Von Krause to every self grandiosing moron who didn't know eukaryotes from monotremes, seriously this man was even more arduous than that buffoon her ex-husband Max endlessly subjected her too, Danal Cornelius who was every bit a smug knuckle dragging neanderthrallic prick as her faggot ex husband Max was.
Someday soon, she would be free of these misogynistic ass-wipes, but right now, her work was at a crucial stage, she needed them for now, or more precisely she needed their money to continue her research, so she just bit her tongue and smiled like some cankerous whore speaking as one would to a child: "My studies have been tracking what are called "jumping genes" these jumping genes are actually small pieces of DNA that can copy themselves throughout a genome and are known as transposable elements, do you follow me?" She knew he didn't, none of them ever did, but she played the game: "What I am attempting falls closer to cross species hybridization, I have found that cross-species transfers, even between plants and animals, have occurred frequently throughout evolution."
While all that was true, she smirked inwardly knowing she was leaving out the cross sex/gender aspect of her experiments, knowing full well these two were deeply vested in their "boys only club" misogynistic mentality, which was at the heart of her research.
She was fed up with men like these, men like her husband who brainwashed impressionable young idiots like her children. Children, that was a joke; she didn't have children. She was infected by a self absorbed monster and used as an incubator for its progeny.
If it was the last thing she ever did, she was going to remedy that, but for now, she played their game, just not by their rules: "Basically Elder Heinrich, what I am doing is best described as cross-species transmission, also called interspecies transmission." she paused trying to keep it as simple as possible but concise enough to sell this dunderhead: "It's a matter of finding the right vehicle to host jump, or spillover by finding the right virus or viral grouping I hope too introduce this virus into an individual of a new host species, to infect that individual and spread throughout a new host population and permanently alter it's DNA.
Again she left out the second part of her plan, to simultaneously create a viral vehicle that would eradicate specific genomes, like the one these idiots had coursing through every cell of their bodies. God how she would love to see the look on her husband's face when she unleashed that on him and his precious kids and that insufferable bitch of his Carl.
"I think you'll agree Elder Voigt" Ryker Von Krause interjected: "That Monaca's work for us has vast potential."
"Yes" Heinrich agreed, it did have potential: "It does have merit and I could see how it could benefit us, but on the other hand it could be a devastating weapon against us in the wrong hands."
Monaca frowned, maybe this one wasn't as stupid as she originally thought, but she could still pull this off: "Then it would behoove you to sponsor my work Elder, it would be foolish to believe that I'm the only one in the world working on something like this."
"Precisely" Ryker ran with her train of thought, just as she knew the moron would: "We need to get there first, be prepared for any contingency, I think it boils down to the old axiom: "Rule or be ruled" He paused for dramatic effect: "I for one choose to rule, I refuse to bend to any man's will but my own!"
Elder Voigt now addressed Monaca directly: "If we grant you the funds what is your projected timetable to a viable application of your treatment?"
YES, she had them, she did a mental high five with herself knowing she had played them for the fools they were: "We are very close, even now I'm extracting more samples as we speak!" she raised her hand toward the large window above the control panel in front of her, two test subjects strapped down to reclining medical chairs with IV's connected to their arms pumping out their blood into the collection bags beside them while interns monitored the flow.
"I'm inclined toward believing you Ms. Donnelly" Elder Voigt said softly, looking at the handsome young blond Marine strapped into the chair on the right: "Especially knowing that one of your test subjects is your very own first born son!
* * * * *
"I'm tellin' ya it'll work dude" Davy Turner was adamant his plan would work, JD looked to Jason Dunne to back him up, but the normally level headed, down to earth big guy had a look behind his eyes that spoke to a hunger JD had never seen in him before: "Seriously Pee Wee you ain't really thinkin' this is a good idea are ya?" JD knew his voice held a hint of desperation behind it but couldn't help but feel that Davy's plan could totally backfire on them or blow up in their faces and right now, with his Dad already pissed at him over his recent past indiscretions, he really didn't want to add to the list of negatives where his Dad was concerned.
"Don't look at me man" Matt Brewer said putting his hands up defensively: "All ya'lls know I ain't no homo, but dayam' that video was off the wall" He paused for a moment his mouth pulled into a sneer and his left eyebrow raising: "I'd kinda like to see him do that up close ya know?"
Fidgeting and anxiously shifting his weight from one leg to another Jason proclaimed: "Fuck that man, I wanna do way more than watch!" emphasizing his point by grabbing the large bulge in his crotch and giving it a lurid squeeze.
JD couldn't believe that his buds really wanted to use the video Davy had recorded to blackmail their baseball coach into "performing" live for them and JD didn't think for one minute that it would end there either if they did.
Davy had been trying to convince them since the coach had brought them all back to the school in the small van the team used to transport in; it had taken JD and Jason to convince him not to show the video to the entire team, but ever since their other teammates had left, Davy was dead set on having his on way going through with his hair brained little quest and now with both Matt and Jason siding with him, both for different reasons, JD was feeling the odd man out.
"Fuck it man, I'm dong it!" Davy spat, heading down the sidewalk to the rear gymnasium entrance with Matt Brewer flat on his heels, stopping only long enough to turn back to JD and Jason and motioning them to join them before running to catch up with Davy.
"I can't believe you're up for this Jason" JD scolded, looking at his large friend apprehensively as he fished into his pocket for his phone, thinking he'd either call Timmy or his Dad to come get him and leave these idiots to their mischief.
"Look at me Donnelly" Jason responded imploringly: "Do you know the last time I got laid?"
JD looked Jason up and down, wondering what the hell he was talking about, now that Arliss Gundarsun graduated, he was like the prize bull of their football team, everyone knew Jason was the undisputed replacement for Arliss's position as fullback on the team, the guy was freaking huge, at least 6'4" 220 pounds and almost all of it pure muscle, there wasn't a guy on the team that could take him down and JD was absolutely certain there wasn't a cheerleader on the team that wasn't all wet in the panties for him, he looked like a hairy version of a young Rob Gronkowski.
Ever since he transferred here from North Carolina two years ago when his Mom started working at Albany State University as a professor of biology, the team coaches practically begged him to sign up.
It really wasn't until this last school year that he and Jason had even really started to get to know each other and until just now, though new to JD's little inner circle of guys he called friends, JD had always thought Jason as the most level headed and more of a leader than someone who caved to peer pressure.
"What are you talkin' about?" JD queried, looking Jason sternly in the eyes.
Jason walked up to JD, putting his arm around his shoulder, pulling in close: "Dude I know everyone thinks I'm this big stud with the ladies..." He paused, looking after Matt and Davy as they now entered the back door of the gym and headed inside: "But just between you and me, I've never gotten laid before." He stammered, looking down at his feet awkwardly.
JD looked back at him, dubiously skeptical, knowing how many times he'd seen Jason flirt with girl after girl at any of their little gangs get together's, but Jason persisted: "You know why they call me PeeWee don't ya? JD smirked then, knowing that it didn't have to do with his body size or height but from the club he had swinging between his legs, something you couldn't help but notice about the guy when you're in the locker room showers after practice.
Jason blushed: "I ain't lying JD, I've never gotten to third base with any chick before." The look on his face reflected his sincerity but JD grimaced, still finding it hard to believe having seen the way a lot of girls flirted and clung to him: "Jason, I've seen you with more than a few girls hangin' on ya bro." JD stated simply before Jason cut him off: "Yeah, they all wanna see if it's true for themselves..." He paused a pained look in his eyes: "But the truth is, once they see my dick hard they freak out, do you have any idea how fuckin' frustratin' that is?"
JD just looked at they guy, not knowing whether to call BS or to feel sorry for him remembering just a month ago the guys teasing him about leaving a party with a girl he himself had made out with, one of Andrea's slutty bitch friends Michelle Touts and deciding to point that out to him: "I heard you and Michelle Touts left together after a party just a few weeks ago all over each other?"
Jason shook his head, his eyes narrowed, face tinged with a touch of anger: "Yeah I did, she was all over me saying she wanted me" he fumed: "Then when we got somewhere alone and private she got me all worked up and talked me into letting her take a picture of my hard cock" HIs face now red with anger and embarrassment at the memory of that night: "After she got what she wanted and I tried getting it on with her, she just laughed at me and said there was no way she'd ever let a freak like me go anywhere near her pussy."
JD just shook his head, now angry for Jason: "Yeah, dude, that sounds just like her" remembering his own encounter with her and other members of Andrea's bitch squad.
Jason squeezed JD's shoulder drawing him closer: "As bad as that was dude..." he paused, again shaking his head: "I found out the next day she had shared the pic with all her bitch ass friends."
JD frowned, turning to look at Jason square on: "Don't you see dude, Davy and Matt are basically doing the same thing to coach?"
JD could see by the ponderous look on Jason's face that he was torn between something he hoped for and doing what was right before shrugging his shoulders, and grabbing JD's arm hauling him toward the rear exit door of the gym: "I guess we better go stop those two dumb-asses before they freak coach Pullman out."
As JD and Jason entered the hallway and rushed down toward the coaches office hoping to catch up with and stop Davy and Matt from showing that vid to coach, they could hear the slightly raised voices of their two friends and knew they were already to late, that they had already cornered and confronted the coach.
JD grabbed Jason's wrist stopping him right outside the open door to the coaches office, wanting to approach with a little more caution instead of just plunging right into the thick of it: "What the hell do you and Brewer want Turner!?" They heard the coach blurt out, his voice a mixture of anger and fear.
JD and Jason peeked around the open door to the coaches office, seeing him sitting behind his desk while Davy Turner had his phone stuck outward in his hand facing a very pale Tuck Pullman, Matt Brewer stood at the end of the coaches metal desk with his arms folded on his chest, legs apart a lecherous grin across his face: "Your gonna do whatever we want coach" Davy spat, pulling his phone back and stuffing it back into his sweat pants pocket, then rubbing his left hand over the tenting mound protruding from his crotch.
"Listen, I don't have any fucking money kid!" coach Tuck spat, his eyes going nervously from Matt's wicked grin to the hand Davy groped himself with, gulping several times.
"We don't want money coach," they heard Davy say, his voice a lustful low groan.
Coach Tuck's eyes were glued to Davy's bulging crotch now, he watched as Davy continued to rub, grope and fondle his tenting mound, now openly licking his lips and swallowing heavily, before timidly responding: "What do you want then?" JD could tell his voice was lower, thicker now and JD couldn't help wonder to himself: "Is this turning him on?"
JD watched as Matt crossed over to the far corner of the office and picked up a baseball bat, holding it in one hand and slapping the thick end into the palm of his other hand while walking back over to the desk, his eyes smoldering with lustful, malicious intent: "We wanna see you fuck yourself with this!" his wicked smile turning into a lecherous toothy grin: "Right here on your desk!"
JD could feel Jason's hot breath on his neck as he peered over his shoulder, his chin practically resting on his right lat, trying to watch everything going on in the coaches office.
"If I do what you want will you delete the video and promise never to say anything about it again?" Tuck's voice was barely above a whisper, his words coming nervously as he continued to look between the two very horny teens.
"Yeah yeah, wuhtever" Davy cooed, grabbing his erection through his sweats and shaking it at his coach: "So long as you do everything we want ya too!"
They watched as Tuck Pullman arose from behind his desk, his own bulging crotch now coming into view, obviously as turned on as the two teens confronting him, eyeing him up and down like some sort of prize they had just won.
"Strip" was the one word booming command of dark haired Matt Brewer, whose sweatpants now bulged even bigger in front than the one in Davy's pants, which now had a very large wet spot spreading where the head of his cock would be.
JD watched as their 22 year old baseball coach began to pull his T-shirt over his head.
Tuck Pullman had just started on the coaching staff at their school, being the new guy and having the least amount of tenure had landed him the summertime gig of baseball coach.
JD noted he had to be at least 5'10" and about 190 pounds of solid muscle, damn near hairless, even discerning his shaved armpits and clean shaven face highlighting his rustic good looks. Though his light brown hair was close cropped, he wore it like a spikey crew cut on top and oddly had kind of bushy eyebrows framing a beautiful pair of deep grayish green eyes.
Still going unnoticed by the coach, Matt and Davy; JD and Jason continued to spy on the throuple as Tuck kicked his shoes off and began tugging his sweatpants down and off, leaving him standing there in only his old worn out jockstrap.
"Hop up here and lay on your back" Davy instructed patting the top of the coaches metal desk, after pushing everything on top to the far end.
Tuck paused for a moment, studying and assessing the situation and staring at the bat Matt held in his hands, then leaned over pulled open one of his desk drawers and retrieved a bottle of lube and looking at Matt: "You doing the honors or am I?" Tuck asked, holding up the bottle of lube.
They watched as Tuck lay across his desk front to back his head hanging over the front side as Matt moved into position sitting down in the coaches chair and pointing the bat vertically erect as he flipped the cap of the bottle of lube and began squeezing out a generous portion onto the smooth wooden surface before wrapping his large fist around it smearing the cool, viscous gel over its entire circumference and most of its length.
Almost mesmerized and as if the whole scene played out in slow motion, they watched as Tuck pulled his knees to his chest, Davy grasping both his ankles and wrapping his armpits around his shins, presenting Matt with his desired target: "Spread his buns dude" Matt ordered Davy, who leaned forward clasping Tucks twin melon shaped hard mounds and split them apart as instructed.
They watched in spellbound fascination as Matt brought the blunt end of the bat up to Tuck's hole: "Hold up dude" Davy excitedly spoke: "Ya need to lube his hole too dude!"
Matt gave him a look of disgust: "I ain't sticking my fingers in another dudes crapper dipshit."
Davy impatiently snatched the lube bottle sitting beside them and started squirting out the contents into his right hand, still holding Tuck's shins between his armpits: "I'll fuckin' do it ya big pussy" Davy spat, seemingly annoyed at Matt's prissy hesitancy.
JD could feel Jason push closer to his back, trying to gain a better vantage point to the show that was taking place just a few feet away from them, he could feel the heat of his his chest press against his upper back, Jason's hot breath still beating down on his right shoulder and neck, the tightening grip of his right hand on JD's right deltoid.
Matt watched as his blond friend poked the tips of his first and middle fingers at Tuck's anal ring, almost mesmerized as the two digits gently spread the tight ring, parting it as they sank into the warm depths of their coaches hole: "Damn bro!" Davy practically cooed: "This feels just like fingering a pussy dude, except tighter!"
A wicked grin spread across Matt's face as he raised the blunt end of the bat back to Tuck's wet hole, shoving Davy's probing fingers aside and pushed it against the wet round circle of coach Pullman's now juicy anus: "It ain't gonna be tight for long buddy!" Matt sneered forcibly shoving the end of the bat into his anal orifice about two inches.
"Oh fuuuuuck!" Tuck Pullman gasped: "Go easy kid or you'll rip me up inside."
Matt's face turned into an evil grimace: "Ya mean like this faggot!?" he practically growled, shoving another six inches into his coaches straining, over-stretched hole.
Davy could feel their coach struggle to raise up and used the weight of his entire lower body to keep him pinned to the desk, his thighs squeezing his head and muffling his cries at the sudden forced intrusion: "FUCK YEAH bro tear that cunt up" Davy's voice was now thick with lust: "Quit squirming bitch!" Davy spat, smacking the coaches exposed ass as hard as he could as a pain-racked Tuck tried to twist and buck out from under him.
Matt took his left hand from the bat using only his right to hold it in place while he grasped the coaches jock bound nuts in his left hand and gave them a firm squeeze: "Stop fucking kicking bitch or I'm gonna yank your fuckin' nuts off!" he snarled between clenched teeth.
JD and Jason watched as the struggling coach forcibly controlled himself, his pleas muffled between the tightening vice of Davy's thighs: "Can't you shut him up dude?" Matt complained, the timber of his voice denoting his annoyance.
"I got just the thing" Davy mused as he moved his body upward, his knees on either side of the desk next to the coaches head, as he shoved his sweat pants down, freeing his six inch rock hard drooling dong: "Open your mouth faggot" Davy commanded, his normally boyishly handsome face now twisted into a lascivious mask of pure lust as he poked the head of his precum oozing dick at Tuck's tightly closed evading lips.
Davy watched as his life long friend Matt tightened his grip on their coaches nads and squeezed them hard and just as the coaches mouth flew open to cry out his pain, Davy rammed the entire length of his cock into the mans oral cavity, grinding his balls against the coaches nose and eyes: "If I feel your teeth so much as scrap my dick fag..." Davy paused, letting his threat sink into Tuck's head along with his dick: "I'm gonna chew on your fuckin' nuts, now suck my fuckin' dick!"
They could feel the fight go out of their coach as he gasped for breath around Davy's six inch member, gurgling around the embedded schlong sending waves of pleasure through Davy's dick, balls and groin.
Matt slowly released the coaches balls and returned to his main interest, fucking the coaches ass with the thick baseball bat.
Davy watched in renewed fascination as Matt drew the bat back a few inches, grabbed the lube bottle and applied more of it to its shiny wooden surface: "Get ready bitch, 'cause here it comes!" Matt snarled one hand clutching the handle of the bat the other shoving it from the very base, his palm pressed tightly against it, driving half the length up their coaches upturned ass.
Davy's eyes practically rolled into the back of his head as the muffled screams of their coach made his throat undulate against the sensitive flared glans of his throat embedded cock sending spasms of pleasure throughout his entire body, making him grind his dick against the coaches straining tight lips: "Yeah bro, fuck that faggots pussy dude, ram the whole thing up his cunt!" Davy moaned, sweat beginning to pour from his face onto his sweatshirt.
As intrigued by the throuples coupling, JD feared things were getting out of control and just as he decided to intercede on the coaches behalf, he felt both of Jason's large strong hands grip his shoulders, holding him back: "Watch JD, he's loving it!" he heard Jason's deep voice whisper into his right ear and indeed as JD focused his attention on Tuck, he could hear the former cries of pain now give way to moans of pleasure and observed wide eyed as Tuck began thrusting his hips upward to meet Matt's slow but steady thrust as he had begun fucking the bat in and out of his upturned buns, pulling it completely out then sinking it back in half way over and over again, going faster with each thrust, what was now also apparent was the rock hard bulge in the coaches jockstrap pouch, something that didn't go unnoticed by Davy: "This fuckin' queer is loving it dude" He smirked, slapping Tuck's hard dick through his jock: "Give 'em more dude" Davy's eyes burned into Matt's trying to mentally coerce his buddy into doing his bidding.
But Matt didn't really need any encouragement, the wicked toothy grin returning to his face as he thrust the bat deeper into Tuck's already abused, stretched hole, going well passed the halfway mark, until only about six inches remained sticking out of their coaches quivering hole: "DO IT FUCKER!!!" Davy growled as Matt snarled, palming the very base of the bat with both hands and thrusting the last six inches into Tuck's manhole until only the very base of the handle protruded outside the stretched almost gasping, twitching ring.
Davy lowered himself, spreading Tuck's buns, his thumbs on either side of his twitching hole and unfurling the orifice, the slightly swollen lips of his anal ring opening up like a blossoming rose, as it continued to gulp at the base of the fully sheathed baseball bat like a sucking mouth, mirroring the incessant gulping chugs of his impaled phallus in Tuck's cock hungry, ever sucking mouth.
As he lifted his head to look at Matt, who now just stood there panting, chest heaving arms to his side, fist clenching and unclenching, his head bowed and eyes glazed over in the same near primal lust that seemed to fill the room, their eyes met, digging like two daggers into each others souls.
Davy lowered his eyes stopping at Matt's bulging crotch, noticing for the first time the large shovel shaped glans of Matt's hard cock protruding from the top of Matt's waistband, a rivulet of clear precum drooling down the front of his sweats.
Almost as if hypnotized, Davy reached up, digging the tips of his fingers into the elastic waistband and gently pulled Matt's sweat pants down until the full length of his 8 inch circumcised cock plopped into full view, surrounded by his thick, near black bushy pubic hair and two tight bloated furry gonads.
Davy looked down at the tip of the handle of the bat and clasped it between his fingers and slowly began to unsheathe the massive anal invader, watched with fascination and devilish delight as the anal ring stretched around the wider circumference as he slowly withdrew it, enthralled by the way the now loosened ring clung tightly to the slick wooden surface, pulling the loosened ring almost in inch away from his body, now sex swollen and a puffy shade of pink and red, he could feel the gasp coming from around his palpitating dick as Tuck's body reacted to the thick anal invader as it finally popped free and was casually laid beside him, his hole still pulsating and quivering, gulping convulsively for its return.
Davy once again looked upward into the face of his friend Matt, whose eyes glared into Davy's, a burning hunger seethed behind his near glassy eyed stare.
Davy looked down again at Matt's twitching, member, which now stood almost completely vertical to his abdomen, precum bubbling from his glans orifice like an oozing fountain of seminal fluid, he reached forward with his right hand and clasped the base of the now throbbing phallus between his thumb and forefinger, gently pulling it downward until the swollen knob touched the velvety wetness of coach Pullman's quivering quim, with his free hand, Davy wrapped it around Matt's waist and firmly clasping Matt's taut left muscular butt-cheek and urged his hips to move forward.
Staring wide eyed with sexual fervour Davy guided the head of Matt's dong against the sticky wet ring of Tuck's swollen anal tissue, captivated by the way it parted, slopping the dripping glans against the plump circle of dilated rectal tissue, mesmerized as the lips of the hole extended suddenly outward like a gulping hungry mouth trying to consume the turgid flesh of Matt's throbbing boner, wrapping thickly around his glans and sucked at the shiny knob until it had completely consumed it.
Davy suddenly felt the hands of his friend clasp his shoulders for balance as he shoved forward thrusting his schlong balls deep inside Tuck's gulping hungry hole, Davy simultaneously reaching up and cupping Matt's hairy tight balls in his hand and gently fondled and kneaded them between his fingers and palm, eliciting a thick strangled groan from Matt: "Dayaaam" Matt cried out: "That's one hungry pussy."
"Yeah fuck this fags cunt bro" Davy urged staring intently at Matt's slick, gooey dick as it pulled back until only the tip of his glans was still wrapped around the quivering folds of Tuck's clutching manhole.
Without further prodding, Matt began a slow rhythmic seesawing into the coaches sucking guts, Davy's face drew nearer and nearer, hypnotically captivated by the pistoning phallus, the smell of sex wafting so pungently from the coupling that Davy felt he could almost taste it until Matt missed a stroke and his dong plopped out smacking Davy wetly on the chin.
Instead of yanking away in disgust as Matt thought he would, Davy instead brought his other hand up and grasped Matt's throbbing wet dick in his hand, guiding it back to Tuck's loose open hole and ran the head all around the now loose lips of his anus, while also jerking his cock in his strong grasp, milking a torrent of drooling precum from the tip of his dick and smearing it all around.
It was at this moment JD thought to reach into his pocket and pull out his phone and hit the video record, he could hear Jason's moan of approval as he aimed the camera and focused it up close on Davy's face and Matt's hard wet cock.
As the action unfolded before them JD was slightly startled by Jason's large hands leaving his shoulders and caressingly journeyed down his sides, gently but firmly massage him through his clothing, he was even more surprised when Jason leaned further into him, his hard muscular thighs pressing into the back of his own, it was then he felt the thick tube of turgid flesh straining against Jason's sweatpants upward and as his hands came to rest on JD's hips, he felt Jason ease the bulge between JD's butt-cheeks, thrusting his hips forward as he pulled JD back toward him, his hands leaving his hips and wrapping around JD's waist and clutching him closer, their body's glued together only separated by the clothing they both still wore.
Just two weeks ago, if any guy had tried to do this to him, they'd be walking away with a busted lip and few missing teeth, but for some unfathomable reason JD just froze, letting Jason fondle and massage his body, letting him hump his fat bulging cock between his ass crack, he could even hear himself gasp as Jason's lips touched the nape of his neck: "Keep filming JD" Jason groaned into his ear, the tip of his wet tongue dredging slightly across his earlobe.
Confused and more than a bit bewildered by his own body's response to Jason's groping and fondling, JD tried to refocus his attention on recording the trio in front of him.
Matt couldn't see what Davy was doing through his head, but he could see it bob downward and by the moans of approval coming from their coaches dick stuffed throat, Matt surmised Davy was tongue fucking his fag hole.
A deliciously twisted thought occurred to Matt, knowing Davy still held his cock just an inch or two from Tuck's wet hole, Matt decided to thrust his hips forward, embedding the glans of his dong into his pussy right alongside Davy's deep probing tongue.
To Matt's surprise, Davy didn't come up spitting and sputtering as he expected him too, but instead now found his life long friends tongue now swirling all around his bloated knob, the tip digging into his piss slit, scooping out dollops of his thick precum and fucking it into their coaches open hole along side his throbbing schlong.
Even more surprising he watched as Davy lifted his face to stare eye to eye into Matt's glassy glare before wantonly slurping Matt's fat shovel shaped cock-head into his mouth, his tongue cupping under his frenulum applying a tight wet suction to the highly sensitive area.
Matt didn't know which got to him the most, the suctioning of Davy's cupped tongue right at the flanging split of his throbbing cock-head or the continuous fondling and massaging of his hairy ball bag or was it the long strokes of Davy's fist wrapped around the girth of his schlong. What Matt was sure of was the outcome that all three in unison had.
With zero warning, Matt's palpitating cock suddenly grew thicker, harder, the head pulsated and throbbed and as Matt's mouth dropped open a deep snarl escaping his lips as he intently watched the first volleys of ropy sperm erupt from the gaping tip of his sperm spewing dick, right into Davy's wide open mouth.
Matt's eyes rolled back in his head as Davy's lips closed around his spewing knob, groaning passionately as the missiles of thick viscous goo splattered every surface of his oral cavity.
Even after the crashing waves of his orgasm began to dwindle, Matt watched in almost detached, robotic fascination as Davy continued to knead his balls and pump his shaft obviously milking him for every last drop of Matt's pungent, thick seed.
Matt's spent cock plopped wetly downward as Davy let it finally slip passed his lips and Matt watched as Davy's mouth now hovered over Tuck's well fucked hole, acutely now focused on what he sensed Davy was now going to do and smiled wickedly as he observed his friends thumbs now spread Tuck's faggot pussy lips and spit the huge mouthful of thick ropy sperm right into his wide open hole.
Knowing exactly what Davy had in mind, Matt grabbed the baseball bat and brought the blunt end back to Tuck's gaping hole and plunged it back in, deep into his bowels and began rapidly punch fucking his load deep into his maul of a cunt.
Matt watched intently as Davy now fucked Tuck's mouth like he did his girlfriends snatch, plowing it ruthlessly, pounding his pole balls deep into his sucking lips, grinding his nads against his nose as he pummeled his throat relentlessly as Matt pile drived the baseball bat mercilessly into his battered and abused ass pussy: "FUCK YEAH" Davy spat out loudly: "Ram that fukin' queer with that fukin' thing dude, wreck his cunt!"
Matt was startled as Davy whipped the bat from his hands and began thrusting it brutally into their coaches hole, he noticed how his cum had turned into a frothy batter, that slopped everywhere and clung to the shiny surface of the wooden bat: "This is how you fuck a queers pussy" Davy raged, his face now red and wet with sweat, his hips almost a blur of pounding action as he drove his six inch dick into Tuck's mouth and rammed the entire length of the baseball bat in and out of his coaches gooey obliterated gash.
Matt had never seen Davy so worked up before, almost shocked at the brutality of Davy's assault, almost considered dragging his friend from atop their coach when Davy gave out one last howling growl and shoved his hips into Tuck's mouth burying his cock and then slamming the baseball bat all the way into coach Pullman's ass: "Take that load faggot, swallow it all!" Davy roared his hips punching and grinding his course blond pubes into Tuck's orifice as he shot his load down his gulping throat.
Matt shook his head as Davy collapsed on top of their coach, his now deflating dong slipping wetly from Tuck's swollen, battered lips.
JD caught it all on his phone, not really knowing how he had managed to do so with Jason's large hands groping his upper torso, his right hand slipping under his sweat shirt and grasping his right, already erect nipple between his index finger and his thumb, rolling the eraser sized nub between the two as his left hand moved across his abdomen and sliding around his hip to his lower back, his large fingers slipping under the elastic waistband of his pants, his long thick calloused middle finger sliding down the crack of his ass and over his still virgin hole, making JD shudder.
JD was barely able to control himself as he shut off his phone just as he felt Jason's large thick lips press against the nape of his neck his tongue snaking out before he began gentling sucking the tender flesh as his hips continuously ground and gyrated his large phallus into JD's lower back and over the hard surface of his ass.
"Jason...?" JD moaned, his hands now clinging to Jason's right arm as his fingers still pulled, twisted and teased his engorged nipple.
JD groaned out loud as the tip of Jason's middle finger now swirled against his hole, gently prodding it but not yet trying to penetrate him, JD was shocked to find his hips pushing back at Jason's strong hand as he continued to suck on his neck, his teeth gently nibbling: "Jason?" He groaned again trying to catch his attention as JD's body continued to betray him and melted into Jason's strong embrace.
"I think their done Jason" JD finally was able to moan coherently enough to momentarily distract Jason and pull away from him, noticing for the first time the huge wet spot in his own sweatpants where his hard dick throbbed in his now bloated jockstrap.
The distraction seemed to work as Jason's once glassy lust crazed eyes seemed to focus back on the here and now.
"I know, I know" Jason stammered, shaking his head trying to clear his thoughts: "We can't let them leave here with that video Davy shot earlier!"
"Bingo, got it in one" JD mused, smiling directly into Jason's large bluish green eyes trying not to stare at the massive bulge protruding off to the left of Jason's hip, poking the fabric of his sweatpants obscenely well passed it.
JD felt Jason's massive left hand clutch his right butt-cheek and squeezed it tightly winking knowingly at JD's surprised expression knowing he'd been caught staring at Jason's huge bulge: "We'll continue this later" Jason smiled mischievously as he pushed passed JD and entered the coaches office.
"Well, well what do we have here?" Jason's voice boomed breaking the now more sedate silence in the coaches office.
Both Matt and Davy whirled around looking kind of shocked at Jason, who was now standing with his hands on his hips right in front of the office door.
JD stepped in with Jason, moving off to the side and eyeing their coach who was still sprawled out across the desk, his chest heaving covered in sweat barely even acknowledging anyone else was in the room.
"Looks to me like we caught two homos sexually assaulting our coach" JD quipped, shaking his finger at his two teammates: "Tsk tsk boys what will the entire team think about that I wonder?" he mused, barely able to contain the smirk that wanted to spread across his face.
Matt spoke up first: "Fuck off Donnelly your just pissed we got here first"
"Your welcome to our sloppy seconds losers" Davy's mocking grin and cocky attitude was beginning to annoy JD.
"Hmm" JD grimaced looking thoughtfully at Jason, who now crossed his powerful arms over his equally powerful chest still glaring at Matt and Davy: "He's got a point ya know Pee Wee" JD stated as he slipped between the two boys throwing his arms around their shoulders before continuing: "Maybe instead of sloppy seconds we should just break the two of you in!" JD looked to Jason who now grinned and winked wickedly back at him: "I mean seriously all it took was a little video of the coach doing something private to get you both laid, wonder what the whole team would do if they saw this?!" JD held up his phone stretching his hand out so both guys could see the video he had just shot of the two of them having sex with the coach.
Davy snatched at his phone, but JD was quicker: "Wait, wait dude here's my favorite part!" JD held the phone out as a close up image of Davy sucking Matt's cock while jacking him off and fondling his hairy balls while cum shot into his mouth played across the screen.
Davy was red with rage now and Matt not far behind. JD could see the thought processes running through Davy's mind like his skull was completely transparent, debating his chances if he decided to charge JD and looking to Matt to see if he was thinking the same thing.
Jason stepped forward coming right up to face them both: "Listen dudes, we ain't out to trash ya, all ya gotta do is delete the video ya made earlier and they'll be no worries."
"Fuck that noise" Davy spat: "I ain't done with that fag, not by a long shot!" Davy's eyes shot daggers in JD's direction and back at Jason.
Jason smiled ear to ear and began to laugh before cutting it abruptly short and snatched Davy into the air by the scruff of his shirt, his fiery glare shooting fear into Davy's eyes: "I think you're under the mistaken impression I was asking instead of ordering!" Jason's cold calm voice sending chills down both Davy's and Matt's spines as Matt visibly backed away: "Delete the fucking video dumb-ass" Matt stammered.
"Okay dude, dayam..." Davy bluffed: "I was just joking around bro"
Jason dropped Davy unceremoniously to the floor: "Good, we can all be friends again just as soon as you do!" Jason glowered at him watching as Davy fished into his pocket and pulled out his phone. JD scooted up next to him and snatched it from his hands: "I'll do that bro, just so no one can accuse you of any funny business later" he posited, searching Davy's vids and deleting the one of the coach, then handing it back to Davy.
Matt stepped forward, his hands up: "Are we all kewl now?" he queried, still looking a little leary at Jason, letting it be known he didn't want any part of facing off against his team mates.
JD spoke before Jason could comment: "Everything's kewl so long as the two of you drop this and don't bother the coach anymore."
"Agreed" Matt flatly stated, looking over to Davy for his response: "It's not like I got anything on him now does it!?" Davy pouted, shoving his phone back in his pocket and headed for the door: "You comin'?" he directed at Matt, who looked first at JD and then Jason, shrugged his shoulders and headed out toward the door to join Davy turning around before they exited and asked quizzically: "What about him?" Matt nodding his head in the direction of coach Tuck Pullman.
Jason didn't even turn around to answer him, just headed over to the desk and stared down at the coaches nearly naked sweaty body and at the handle of the baseball bat barely sticking out of his swollen, puffy ass lips.
"I think the big guy's got that covered" JD winked at Matt ushering his two teammates out the door before closing it and locking it shut.
CHAPTER TWELVE:
"Good
of you to finally join us McGregor." The voice of Staff Sergeant Paul
Lakatos boomed arrogantly as Carl entered the parking lot, having just
ran there from the compound's ceremonial grounds.
As Carl
assessed the situation, he noted the other two men with Paul now
standing threateningly close, on either side of Cpl. Atticus Walker, who
defiantly stood his ground in full attentive parade rest. Carl also
took in the very tense posture of the other eleven men Carl had brought
with him.
Though off to the side, they looked very much like
they were ready to attack at a moment's notice in defense of their
comrade. Carl smiled inwardly, realizing the ridiculousness of Lakatos's
arrogance.
"Might I suggest you have your men step back and
stand down from my Corporal before I move them for you First Sergeant?"
Carl demanded, making sure that the timbre of his voice conveyed the
seriousness of his intent.
Before Lakatos could respond, his
weaselly second hand man Sgt. Remy Deveaux, with the smarmiest, most
contemptible expression he could have mustered in his Cajun tinged drawl
spat: "Dat would take more d'an you fils de pute."
Carl smiled
coldly, looking squarely into the young Marines dark brown eyes: "Didn't
they teach you how to count back in the bayou or were you to busy
sucking your mothers tit to go too school?" Carl hand signaled his men
and they all moved as one to stand right behind Atticus, Remy and the
large blond Lance Corporal that stood threateningly on either side of
him.
"Order your men to stand down NOW Sergeant! Paul Lakatos bellowed, staring icy daggers in Carl's direction.
"You
first asshole!" Carl shot back, moving to stand directly in front of
the man, until only two to three feet separated them and returning his
icy glare with his own.
A now very pissed off SSgt. Lakatos
stepped up until he was nearly nose to nose with Carl: "Max Donnelly may
tolerate your insolence but I assure you, I won't!" Lakatos growled,
the icy stare now one of pure fire, his face a snarling grimace full of
malice.
From his peripheral vision, Carl could see his fist
clenching and unclenching at his side and knew he was mere seconds away
from throwing down with this belligerent, bloviating peacock of a man.
"Then
perhaps you should take that up with Max himself Lakatos!" Danal
Cornelius mused walking slowly toward the pair, a cocky half grin on his
face, his bluish gray eyes full of mischief with an underlying tone of
purposeful menace.
Without so much as a sideways glance, his eyes
still boring into Carl's, Lakatos shot back: "Stay out of this old man,
this is between me and this disobedient mongrel."
Danal was now
less than four feet away from them: "Exactly what is it you think you'll
do if I make it my business boy?!" Danal's voice was calm and measured
but the timbre of his words and manner in which he emoted them, left no
doubt that Paul was perilously close to biting off more than he could
chew, a fact Carl would have asserted happened the moment he stepped
foot on the compound grounds.
Paul Lakatos instantly pivoted
toward Danal, roughly brushing passed Carl to stand directly in front
him: "I demand to know why you, an Elder of the Council of Greges and
Green Father of the Southern Devil Dawgs is allowing this
travesty..."Paul's left arm extended out, his left hand sweeping
accusationally at Atticus and the young Marines standing behind him, his
voice full of contempt and disgust: "They have no right to be here and I
insist they leave right now!"
Carl couldn't ever recall a time
he had ever seen his old friend and mentor truly mad or angry before,
these weren't emotions that came easily to Danal, who he knew to always
be a man of measured, thoughtful and often contemplative foresight
especially before imparting a response; but the age old adage that there
was a first time for everything, right at that moment became
demonstrative as Danal Cornelius's irisis flashed for the briefest of
seconds a bright blue just before his right hand shot up, with a speed
that belied his age and backhanded the six foot one inch, 215 pound
muscular Marine with such force that it slammed him to his knees with
spittle and blood splashing the pavement below him.
Carl watched
with more than a bit of shock but a lot more admiration as Danal turned
his now stern, commanding countenance to Paul's companions: "On your
fucking knee's NOW!"
Carl knew that Danal's command was solely
intended for Paul and his men, but with a flick of his wrist, both he,
Atticus and all the other young Marines knelt on one knee facing Danal,
heads bowed and not surprisingly so did Paul's men.
Carl could
hear the deep growl building in Lakatos's chest, knew without looking he
was on the verge of losing control and unleashing a violent response to
Danal's actions, the air around them seethed hormonally with his
building rage.
From his peripheral advantage Carl observed Paul
begin to rise, his eyes burning blue, his teeth bared and snarling, his
entire face twisted into a deep crevasse of vitriolic fury, every muscle
taut and coiled ready to propel into action when Danal's right hand
shot forward and caught him by the throat, his extended finger tips
digging tightly into his pharynx, spots of blood dripping where Danal's
fingernails dug into his flesh: "I've had enough of your insolence pup!"
Danal's voice was low and hard, dripping with authority as he forced
Paul Lakatos back to his knees: "Submit or I will rip your fucking
throat out right here, right now!"
Carl couldn't help but smile
inwardly as he sensed the fight drain from Lakatos, he beamed with
delight as the man was forced to bow his head in deference and as
quickly as it had all escalated, a strained, controlled calm settled in
and Danal slowly removed his hand from Lakatos's neck, a few rivellettes
of blood ran down his sternum and soaked into his tight desert camo
fatigue blouse: "Get up and follow me" Danal commanded Ssgt. Paul
Lakatos, before looking over in his direction: "You too Carl"
As
Danal headed toward the Lodge, he stopped momentarily to look at Remy
Deveaux and the tall, burly, handsome Marine with him: "Be good little
pups and get back in your vehicle and wait until I'm done with your
owner" Carl watched with continued amusement as the two Marines wide
eyed and more than a little shaken, bowed their heads respectfully and
immediately turned heel and headed directly toward the truck they had
arrived in.
Always full of surprises, Carl watched as Danal
walked up to Atticus and reached down and groped his groin, openly
fondling his balls through his fatigues: "Those are some mighty big
balls you've got son" Atticus didn't even flinch, just smiled back at
the man and gave him a quick nod and a playful wink; Carl almost laughed
out loud when Danal leaned in and said loud enough for both he and Paul
to hear: "My money would have been on you if Carl and I had taken our
time and stopped to pick some flowers on our way to join you." Carl
almost wished he'd had his phone out to capture the exuberant expression
of pride that crossed Atticus's face at that moment and now, more than
before he realized just how accurate Max's assessment had been about
this young man, making a mental note to bring it up later when he had
time to discuss it with the young Marine.
Paul just huffed beside Carl, turning his head away, completely dismissing the comment.
"Return
to your duties Corporal." Carl commanded and watched with no small
measure of gratification as Atticus nodded and immediately began barking
orders to his unit.
The mischievous smile faded from Danal's
face as he returned his attention to the two men before him and waved
them forward toward the Lodge.
As they entered the building Danal
turned to Carl: "There is a first aid kit in the kitchen, please be so
kind as to retrieve it."
As Carl headed in that direction he
heard Danal instruct Paul to remove his shirt: "I'm fine" the large
Marine insisted: "I'd much rather just leave..." his voice nearly
dripping with bile: "That is if your done trying to humiliate me for the
day!"
Carl could clearly hear Danal's response as he headed
toward the kitchen: "If it was my intent to humiliate you, I would have
pulled your pants down and taken my belt to your bare ass before fucking
you right there in front of your men." Danal's wickedly playful side
returned: "Then again..." He paused as if he was truly considering it:
"The day's not over yet and you do have one really nice looking ass."
By
the time Carl made it back, Paul had obviously relented and removed his
shirt and now sat on one of the wooden benches that proliferated the
room, topless.
Despite his animosity toward the man, Carl
couldn't help but appreciate his physicality; he wasn't as hairy as Max,
but he not only was close to the same size as Max, they had very
similar builds; Carl doubted the man had an ounce of fat on him and
despite his earlier bravado, he definitely wouldn't have desired
squaring off with him, Carl was certain he wouldn't have fared well in
the exchange, no more than he would have with Max.
That was just
the nature of men like Paul, Max and even Danal; they exude authority,
it was inherently part of who they were, just like their exuberant
confidence and tenacity, the difference between Paul and Max and even
Danal was exemplified by the way they achieved their goals; men like Max
and Danal did so by tempering their expectations with an understanding
of the limits of those around them, while men like Paul, younger and
less experienced, impatiently demanded those around them live up to
unrealistic expectations.
All these things were inherently at the
core of what Max, Danal, Carl and others saw wrong with the Codex and
it was the fact that far to many were just like Paul, those who
unyieldingly codified it, citing worthless litanies like: "Its always
been that way" that surmounted any notion of change, change both Danal
and Max often noted being the only constant in the universe.
One
thing Carl was sure of though, nature abhors a vacuum and for men like
the ones outside right now, working and hoping for a better future not
only for themselves but for many others all over the world just like
them, that change couldn't come fast enough and Carl still worried that
even if what they were certain and were hopeful for concerning Billy,
that even if it turned out to be true, would it be an effective
challenge to those determined to keep things like they've always been,
maintain the status quo? Not least of Carl's concerns was for Billy
himself, would they be placing far to much on his young shoulders?
All these thoughts ran rampant through Carl's head as he held out the requested first aid kit to Danal.
"I'm not so sure he wants me near his throat again do you?" Danal smiled impishly, pushing the kit back in Carl's direction.
"You've
got to be fucking kidding me old man!" Carl chided, glancing briefly
over at Paul then back to Danal, whose face expanded into a huge
mischievous grin: "Look at it this way..." he mused: "How often do you
get to paw a young stud like Paul without Max being involved?"
"Can
we just get this over with?" Paul demanded, not even looking in either
man's direction and definitely not amused by their banter.
"You're
gonna smoke a turd in purgatory for this one Danal" Carl huffed before
moving over to Lakatos and sitting down in front of him and opening the
kit.
Carl opened a pack of cotton swabs and a small bottle of
peroxide and began dabbing Paul's wounds and cleaning up the now drying
blood that had dripped down his chest.
"Just so you know Danal..." Paul began sternly: "I fully intend to report this to the council."
Danal
leaned against one of the post nearest Paul and Carl, his hand gently
stroking at his beard: "I'm sure they will be delighted in hearing you
confess your insolent behavior to them."
Paul groaned: "You know
damn well I meant about what you and Max are allowing to go on here!" He
turned his head toward Danal, a bit of his previous defiance creeping
back into his voice.
If Danal heard it and Carl was sure he had,
he didn't show it, as he continued to contemplatively stroke his beard:
"And exactly what business is that of yours?!" Danal cooed whimsically,
knowing full well his tone would only exacerbate an already irritated
Lakatos.
Carl could feel the muscles in Paul's neck tighten as he
grew more tense: "Because I have a right to be here and those men out
there do NOT!" Paul snapped, glaring at Danal, the fire building in his
eyes once again.
Danal stood erect, turning to face SSgt. Paul
Lakatos meeting his defiant glare with a cold calculated temerity: "Let
me make this absolutely clear to you boy..." Danal began, walking over,
then bending until his face was mere inches from Paul's as he stared him
directly in the eyes: "You and everyone else, including myself, are
allowed here because Max Donnelly tolerates it, that is of course..."
Danal paused bringing his finger up to poke Paul in the chest: "You grow
a pair and decide you want to challenge Max directly for leadership of
the southern region!?"
Carl could feel the tension build between
the two men, Danal's face was stone cold, his eyes burned into Paul's:
"Shall I issue your challenge and arrange the time or are you man enough
to do it yourself!?"
Carl struggled to hold back the chuckle
that begged for release in his chest as Paul visibly gulped and averted
his gaze: "I didn't say I wanted to challenge Max Green Father" Paul
simply stated, his voice far more sedate and reserved than mere seconds
ago; Carl did not sense fear in him, but something more like a reserved
acknowledgement of Max's authority.
"That's good Paul.." Danal
smiled bringing his hand up to muss the younger man's hair: "I'm very
fond of your sire and don't really want him to lose his eldest
offspring." Danal stood up and stared down at him: "I will however make
sure he knows how close that came to happening today by my own hand the
next time I talk to him."
Carl shot the old man a quick look and
closed the first aid kit, now finished with cleansing the superficial
wounds on Paul's throat and stood to face his old friend: "His fathers
going to be the least of his concerns after I report this to Max." Carl
chided moving to stand by his old friend.
Danal tossed Paul his
shirt, a big grin on his face as he turned and headed toward the door of
the Lodge: "Knowing both Max and his sire..."Danal mused: "I would
suggest he invest in a big bottle of lube."
* * * * *
Timmy
Anderson was beginning to wonder what he'd gotten himself into, after
his dinner and chat with Max Donnelly early that evening and they had
come to an arrangement about his son JD, Max had promised to satisfy him
in ways he never knew he could be.
He vividly recalled how Max
had stood up, and escorted him back to his bedroom and slowly striped
him of his clothing before shucking his olive drab silky shorts.
He
followed Max's instruction to lay on his bed before going to his closet
and pulling out a rather large metal military ammo box with a pull top
lid that latches on one end and carried it over to the bedside.
He
watched in silent fascination as Max pulled out two pairs of handcuffs
and secured both of Timmy's wrist to the two metal frame posts of the
headboard and then retrieved two leather cuffs with singular metal
loops.
Timmy allowed Max to wrap these leather cuffs around his
ankles before pulling a shiny stainless steel length of chain from the
box before wedging himself between Timmy's legs forcing them up and
attaching one end of the chain through one of the metal loops on his
left ankle then threaded the chain through a metal loop on the headboard
about two feet above his head, before attaching the other end to
Timmy's right ankle the effect of which, left Timmy's legs spread eagle,
ass fully exposed and Timmy bound helpless on the bed.
"That's
one pretty little pussy ya got there." Max said smiling down at Timmy
from between his legs, his massive 12 inch cock now laying over Timmy's
balls and lower abdomen while Max's fingers caressed his smooth,
hairless upper torso.
Timmy watched silently, as Max leaned
forward and gently kissed his right nipple and then his left, letting
his tongue lightly flick over each one before he brought his hands up
and clasped each nipple between his index fingers and his thumbs and
began softly squeezing his nubs and tenderly pulling them causing both
to stiffen and erect.
Max could feel the goosebumps rise all over
Timmy's body, his smile broadening as he continued to stimulate the
boys nipples while simultaneously thrusting his fat large phallus
between Timmy's tight muscular twin buns smearing the precum oozing from
his glans over Timmy's upturned ass crack and anus.
Max pushed
forward and brought his face close to Timmy's, their lips just inches
away from each other, Max staring intently into Timmy's soft blue eyes:
"Open your mouth" Max instructed, his voice low and deep his breath a
soft whisper across Timmy's pink, plump lips.
Timmy opened up to
Max whose lips then covered his entire mouth, his thick wet tongue
darting inward filling Timmy's oral cavity.
Max swirled his
tongue around Timmy's as he allowed his spit to flow from his own mouth,
down over his tongue and into Timmy's who in turn wrapped his lips
around Max's tongue and began sucking on it, trying to extract all the
flowing juices into his hungry mouth.
To Timmy's amazement, Max's
tongue slipped even further into his mouth, well beyond what he would
have expected until the tip of it flicked against his uvula and nearly
threatened to invade his throat.
"Like that little trick?" Max
said pulling back, a mischievous smile spreading across his face, before
sliding down Timmy's body until his face was directly juxtaposed to
Timmy's exposed ass.
"You're gonna love this" Max growled before
diving his tongue against Timmy's pucker, forcibly pushing into his hole
and driving through his sphincter into his anal cavity.
Timmy's
initial response was to wince at the speedy abruptness of Max's oral
invasion, but as Max observed from between his split buns looking
directly at Timmy's face he watched bemusedly as Timmy's eyes grew
bigger with surprise as he drilled the tip of his tongue against Timmy's
prostate, who in turn ground his ass almost involuntarily at the new
sensation.
"Oh my Gawwwd..." Timmy groaned, his arms struggling
and flailing, at odds with the chains binding him, stopping him from
reaching down and grasping Max's head.
Max pulled back
momentarily, grinning wickedly: "Somebody likes their butt clit licked
don't they? Max mused, adding: "Let's see what this does to ya!"
Max
jammed his tongue back into Timmy's wet hole and churned against his
joy spot, undulating his oral appendage against it as his lips wrapped
around Timmy's spasming pucker and began heartily sucking on it; the
combo proved to much for Timmy, his head shot backward, his body twisted
and jerked as his gonads pulled nearly up into his body as his 5 inch
dick erupted his pent up load all over his face, chest and abs.
But
to Timmy's surprise, Max's oral assault only continued, well after his
unexpected but glorious orgasm; if anything, Max's tongue probed harder
his suction doubled, Timmy felt as if his entire central nervous system
was now centered around Max's suctioning lips and twirling tongue, he
was certain his hole was being opened and sucked inside out and
repeatedly forced back in by his unrelenting oral invasion.
Timmy
knew that only moments had passed since his first orgasm, but just like
the previous one Max's skillful manipulations induced a second tidal
wave of rapturous splendor, that, just like its predecessor elicited a
huge eruption from Timmy's straining cock, which once again bathed him
in his own seminal juices, splattering his entire upper torso as his
head thrashed uncontrollably side to side, his body bucking and
twisting, spasming and twitching overcome by the climatic forces Max was
inciting from him.
"Omigawwwd Maaaax...pppplllleeeeez....."
Timmy practically screamed through clenched teeth, sweat pouring from
his face and body, tense and straining against his bonds.
Max
yanked back, his lower face looking like a freshly glazed donut, licking
and smacking his lips, smiling deviously at the now nearly exhausted
golden haired youth: "What's the matter bitch, so use to the fumbling of
boys you can't handle a real man?" he sneered, his wicked smile
evidence enough he was in no way shape or form done with him yet:
"Remember..." he leered: "You said you wanted this..." Max rose up,
thrusting his large shiny glans at Timmy's now puffy, swollen hole and
began rubbing just the leaking tip against it, smearing it with the
copious amounts of precum drooling from his piss slit.
Max
reached down and rubbed his index and middle finger up and down the
length of Timmy's still tumescent cock: "Looks like your little clit
dick likes what I'm doing" Max chided playfully then moved up Timmy's
body, his lips seeking Timmy's right nipple and sucking it into his
mouth and began nursing and gnawing on it like a hungry baby.
Max
continued doing this back and forth between each of Timmy's nipples,
ravenously gorging himself on them until Timmy pleaded with him to stop,
noting how sore, sensitive, swollen and puffy each of them had become,
but Max only chortled and slid back down Timmy's body and renewed his
oral assault on his already bloated, distended hole.
For over an
hour Max continued to torment both Timmy's hole and both his nipples,
nearly driving Timmy to distraction and at least three more orgasms and
Max hadn't even penetrated him with anything other than his tongue.
After
his last one Timmy just collapsed, both his nipples were grossly
engorged, puffy, red and sore while his butt-hole no longer resembled
the tight little circular ring he began with, but now looked inflamed,
bloated and distended, he had pleaded and begged multiple times for Max
to either slow down or out right stop, but he quickly realized Max did
what Max wanted too and Timmy was helpless to stop or deter him so he
just moaned, groaned and at times squealed and screamed as Max drove him
well beyond anything he had ever experienced before.
Max had
indeed reduced his entire body to one huge erogenous zone, his central
nervous system surge with endorphins throughout, heightening his
pleasure and effectively altering his otherwise limited capacity to a
rapturous cacophony of sensations and delights.
"I think that's
enough foreplay for now." Max grinned: "Time to turn your ass into my
pussy Max sneered, satisfied he'd far surpassed Timmy's limited sexual
expectations and boyish fumblings.
Max reached up Timmy's torso,
clasping his hand behind Timmy's neck and brought hs head forward,
practically bending his body in half as his other hand guided his
enormous, tennis ball sized, bulbous glans to Timmy's bloated, inflated,
spit dripping anal lips: "I want you to watch closely as I turn your
asshole into my pussy." Max murmured softly: "I want you to be a good
little faggot girl and watch it happen, okay baby?" His deep crooning
voice both comforting and demanding at the same time.
Timmy
offered no resistance, he lacked the will or capacity to do or say
anything contrary to what Max desired of him, he was an empty vessel
waiting to be filled, to become whatever he wanted or needed him to be,
so he tried to focus and do as he was commanded and center his thoughts
on that singular action as Max gently pushed forward the blunt helmet
shaped tip of his cock-head, the glans orifice until it kissed the lips
of Timmy's turgescent folds and began parting them.
Max tilted
Timmy's head back carefully, until their eyes met; Timmy felt as if he
were staring into his body, his mind and soul and for the briefest
moment he could have sworn Max's corneas flashed a brilliant blue,
drawing Timmy in ever deeper, losing himself completely in Max: "Do you
want to be my good girl?" Max droned, the sound of his voice hypnotic
and surreal to Timmy, as he feebly shook his head yes, unable to do
anything more than dribble spittle from the corners of his mouth and
groan in ecstasy: "Do you want to be my little faggot princess?" Max
cooed bringing his lips forward and caressing them lightly over Timmy's
trembling lips, his hot breath filling Timmy's nostrils, making him
whimper and moan the faintest whisper: "Yes."
"Then listen
carefully!" Max grunted, pointing Timmy's head downward at his torso,
Max's fingers released his dick and reached upward to run over Timmy's
extremely bloated nipples: "These are your titties, your breast...your
boobs!" His voice still soft but firmly insistent: "Men have chest and
pec's, faggots have breast!" Max asserted before tracing his fingertips
caressingly downward until they ran down the length of Timmy's five inch
hard dick: "This is your clit, men have dicks, faggots have clits." He
emphasized his point by rubbing Timmy's frenulum eliciting a strangled
groan from Timmy: "Do you understand so far?" Max's voice was calm and
soothing, speaking to Timmy as if he were speaking to a child,
instructing him in the ways of the world as his fingers returned to
clutch his massive drooling erection and rubbed the tip against Timmy's
wet hole: "This is your pussy, your twat, snatch or cunt" Max emphasized
the last word by thrusting forward with the power of his hips the fully
engorged head of his schlong driving forcefully into Timmy's hole
nearly ripping it to shreds as its mammoth girth split the folds of his
anal opening, and with a nearly audible pop, penetrated past Timmy's
over stretched sphincter, eliciting a strangled cry from deep within
Timmy's throat and chest in sudden pain, he tried jerking away from Max,
but Max wrapped his arms around him, his full weight crashing them
backward on the mattress as Max held his position letting Timmy's
convulsing, spasming anal ring adjust to the wrist thick circumference
of his manhood and the protuberant size of his throbbing glans.
Timmy's
eyes watered and tears of pain dripped down his cheeks, his arms pulled
desperately at the handcuffs restraining them, his powerful legs
jerking at the metal chain and leather straps secured to his ankles all
to no avail, his hole felt like it was on fire, stretched beyond all
reason causing it to undulate convulsively against the massive intruder
barely secured beyond his quivering sphincter until his anguish gave him
voice: "Pull it out..." he sobbed, his whole body jerking against
Max's, who just calmly held him tightly against him, refusing to budge
an inch as he patiently waited for the initial shock of penetration to
settle, for Timmy's spastic convulsions to abate.
Max hated this
part, with each new partner there was always the inceptive pain of first
penetration, first with Carl, then with Monaca and later others such as
Brock; the list wasn't as vast as some might think. Max could count
them on two hands and not all ever took to it like he knew Timmy would,
once the initial shock wore off.
Max knew from past experience,
it wasn't the anal part that was the hardest it was the oral that proved
the most challenging, but over the years, through trial and error, Max
had devised a method to even accomplish that as well, the biggest factor
was the willingness of the recipient, their need and desire to
accommodate and please him.
He knew through those experiences
that Timmy was that kind of individual, he needed to please, his desire
to satisfy, but most of all his innate, exigent craving toward
submissiveness.
Some would wrongfully think Timmy's superior
athletic skills came from a place of sportive aggression, when in truth
it was his way of pleasing others with a skill-set uniquely his own, his
slavish devotion to it evidential of the desire to initially impress
and please his parents and later those instructing him, always seeking
to improve himself, push beyond their expectations and exceed them,
their pleasure at his accomplishments is what drove him to excel and Max
knew he would do so now.
Just as predicted, Max could slowly
feel Timmy's body relax beneath him, his hole loosen around his invading
dong; the tightness and vice like grip was still there, but the
spasming of his sphincter lessened.
Max pulled his torso back a
bit, until he could look into Timmy's eyes, noting the terror and pain
had subsided from his expressions and were slowly being replaced by one
of acceptance which Max knew would soon change again by Timmy's inner
desire to please and accommodate: "Don't worry princess, I'll soon have
this pussy nice and loose." Max smiled as he began to thrust another
couple of inches into Timmy's clenching hole, eliciting another grimace
from Timmy as his hole expanded and elongated to tightly encompass his
member like a new sword being sheathed in its equally new scabbard.
Max
held off at the halfway mark, letting Timmy's cunt adjust again, while
still pulling back slowly letting the flare of his coronal ridge dredge
against his prostate evoking a tremor and shudder of renewed pleasure
emitting from Timmy's anal clit throughout his body.
Max grinned
devilishly as Timmy moaned and whimpered beneath him as he began
rotating his hips slightly grinding his glans against Timmy's and noted
how Timmy's hips responded in kind.
That was the signal Max had
been waiting for, as he lowered his head to Timmy's ear, at first to
gently kiss and lick at the sensitive skin at the nape of his neck
before biting down hard against his flesh while simultaneously driving
the full length of his monster cock balls deep into the deepest recesses
of Timmy's tight twat.
Timmy's body went rigid as his eyes
bugged out and his face contorted into a mask of shear agony as Max's
flaming phallus ripped passed the tight confines of Timmy's lower bowel.
Max
again held him tightly, but this time began to thrust the throbbing
head of his dick in and out of Timmy's inner sphincter, pushing it
beyond its elastic limitations, forcing it to stretch to accommodate its
prodigious girth, relentless in its to and fro assault.
Timmy's
entire body convulsed and twisted against his restraints once again
trying to buck Max from him and expel his invading member. Max rewarded
his efforts by raising up into the push up position and slowly began
withdrawing his schlong from the clinging walls of Timmy's overstretched
gash until the enormous flair of Max's coronal ridge ripped free of
Timmy's sputtering twat.
Max poised and hovered above him,
looking down into Timmy's gnarled scowl before ramming the full length
of his giant dong balls deep into Timmy's gash and ruthlessly began
thrusting the full length of his dick in and out of Timmy's convulsing
hole.
Slowly, just as Max knew he would, Timmy's scowl and
shrieks of anguish transformed, at first subtly then like a tidal wave,
into cries of passion and then to pure stuporous lust: "Fuuuuck meee"
came Timmy's initial guttural pleas rapidly followed by a crescendo of
lilting squeals and torid grunts: "Fffuck my pussssy....fuuuuck it."
became his battle cry, one that drove Max finally over the edge as his
bloated dong erupted volcanically into the deepest depths of Timmy's
pussy, impregnating the delicate lining of his bowels with molten jolts
of spraying jism, flooding his chute with his virile masculine juices.
Timmy's
own clit dick erupted spewing watery dregs of seminal fluid from the
pit of his seminal vessels completely draining the last of his
reservoirs until his dick was dry heaving and his shrunken balls ached
from overuse.
As Max's own orgasm subsided, as he felt Timmy go
completely limp underneath him, his lips quivering his mouth sputtering
incoherent gibberish as drool flowed down the corners of his lips and
puddled on the covers of Max's bed.
Max reached down and twisted
Timmy's face toward him, Max noting with proud satisfaction Timmy's
eyelids fluttering his eyes still rolled to the back of his head unable
to focus on anything other than the residual waves of tortured ardor
that continuously washed over his profusely sweating and sporadically
twitching body.
Max was unsure of whether Timmy could even hear
him or not, let alone understand what he was saying as he bent down
towards Timmy's ear, softly biting his earlobe: "Better buckle up
princess, that was only round one."
CHAPTER THIRTEEN:
"Man,
it really looks like they did a number on 'em" JD said, looking down on
their baseball coach Tuck Pullman, still splayed out on top of his desk
with a baseball bat still stuck halfway up his ass, his head dangling
over the other side, looking very much like he'd just gotten royally
screwed, which in fact he just had.
JD wasn't sure what his
friend Jason Dunne was thinking, he stood there staring down at the
coach, having positioned himself between his legs; more precisely JD was
sure he was staring at the bat sticking out of his ass, but JD did
recognize that glassy eyed look, it was the same he knew himself to have
every time he was alone in his room and Timmy would wiggle his
magnificent ass at him invitingly.
As he moved toward the desk,
JD had thought about helping the coach get up and just as he was about
to reach down and see if he could run his arms under Tuck's and haul him
into a sitting position, the man's left hand snaked up between JD's
legs and started fondling his crotch: "Damn..." JD moaned, automatically
pushing his groin closer to the coaches face, his cock already hard
from the show earlier: "I think he wants more!"
As Tuck groped
his boner through his pants, JD looked up to meet Jason glowering
intently back at him, looking from JD's face to Tuck's spread, upturned
ass as if debating on his next course of action.
JD observed his
friend's large hand slowly outstretched toward the handle of the
baseball bat, his eyes became riveted to it. He watched as Jason's
fingers wrapped around it and silently observed in amazement as the six
foot four jock began to slowly withdraw it, surprisingly to the very
erotic moans of the man below them: "Please..." Tuck groaned, his hand
now desperately clutching and pulling at JD's turgid cock lifting his
head to look directly at Jason and begging: "Fuuuuck me!"
It was
next to impossible for JD to read Jason's expression but he could see
the beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead, he could tell his
friends breathing had grown more labored and by the large tenting bulge
running down until obscured by the desk below them. JD wasn't surprised
when Jason yanked the bat out of the coaches ass and tossed it on the
floor: "I don't think we'll be needing that anymore" Jason murmured, his
voice thick and heavy as he brought both hands up to clasp both of
Tuck's firm round buttocks in his hands and squeezing them like a baker
kneads bread dough.
"Man..." Jason now moaned: "That's one big
wet, juicy hole ya got there coach" Jason looked up into JD's eyes, the
glower had now turned completely into lust: "You gotta see this JD", his
eyes once again riveted to the object of his ever increasing desires:
"It almost looks like a chicks pussy" JD bent forward at Jason's urging
and indeed, Tuck's outer hole was now so swollen wet and stretched, that
what once must have started out as a tight ring now flopped open,
engorged.
As if to emphasize his observation, Jason moved his
hands toward the gaping hole, placing his thick thumbs on either side
and pulled it apart like the folds of a vagina, revealing the deep red
undulating delicate tissue inside, followed by what was assuredly Matt's
cum oozing out thickly, dripping in a steady stream down the crack of
Tuck's ass to puddle on the desk in a viscous pool of sperm and semen.
JD
continued to lean over the coach, entranced by Jason's manipulations of
his twitching anus, he felt Tuck's arms encircle his waist, his hands
clutching JD's ass and pulled him down closer to his face until he was
practically laying on top of him.
JD could feel the coaches lips
and teeth chewing at his member through his sweatpants, he could even
feel his tongue lapping at his crotch, running up and down the full
length of his swollen phallus.
"I think someone wants some more
cock" JD mused smiling, looking up at an equally grinning Jason, now
smiling ear to ear: "Like a bitch in heat wanting to gnaw your bone
dude."
Jason continued to use his thumbs to rotate around Tucks
gooey hole, tracing the outline of his loose anal folds when suddenly he
slid his index and middle finger into the oozing gash and began finger
fucking him.
"This feels just like how I imagined pussy would
feel" Jason mused, ogling his fingers slowly penetrating Tuck's hole in
and out slowly, twisting and turning with each inward outward stroke,
completely mesmerized by how hot, wet, soft and yielding the orifice
was.
"It's like finger banging warm jello" Jason concluded, not
really caring who was paying attention to him or not, his head swam with
only one lascivious thought as he reached down and began stroking his
own burgeoning dong through his pants.
"If you're gonna fuck
him..."JD had started to say, but no sooner had the word fuck passed his
lips than Tuck began moaning below him almost begging: "Please fuuuuck
meeee" and like a call to action, began tugging at JD's sweatpants,
trying to yank them down.
"Ain't no "if" about it dude" Jason sneered glaring right into JD's eyes with a hunger and lust JD was all too familiar with.
JD
smiled knowingly at his bud, while simultaneously struggling to
maintain his balance as Tuck practically ripped his sweatpants down
freeing his seven inch drooling dick and began slobbering all over it,
trying to capture it between his cock hungry lips.
JD gasped as
Tuck's mouth found his straining cock and pulled it into his cavernous
maw, gobbling his manhood to the nads and began devouring it like a
hungry man who hadn't eaten in days.
He'd always thought Timmy
was an amazing cocksucker, but he didn't hold a candle to coach Pullman,
the man brought pole smoking to a whole new level, with his dong buried
to the hilt, Tuck's tongue slipped passed his lips and began tonguing
JD's egg sized balls, washing wetly over them while constantly
tightening and constricting his throat around the head of his schlong,
milking JD of more and more precum and guzzling it down like it was the
sweetest nectar.
No longer able to support himself leaning over
the coach, JD rose up and began earnestly fucking his mouth: "Man bro,
this dude has a mouth like a vacuum hose" he joyously proclaimed,
grabbing both sides of Tuck's head and riding it in long strokes,
grinding his balls against the coaches nose on each inward plunge.
Jason
watched intently, his own carnal desires building to a feverish pitch,
he didn't know why he was feeling the way he was, he didn't know if it
was his actual desire to fuck for the first time or the fact that it was
something he was sharing with his bud JD.
Jason had admired JD
for quite some time, he liked his outgoing personality, the way he
handled himself in any given situation and was always the one he could
count on when he was feeling down to cheer him up or at least try too.
JD
was the first real friend he'd made after he and his Mom moved here
from North Carolina, his Mom was always working back in those days, her
job at a research facility in applied genetics at a privately owned
company there, almost consumed her every waking moment, that and they
lived far and removed from most populated areas, his mom always saying
she needed the peace and quiet, which was fine for her, but left him
often feeling like an outsider looking in.
Being a bit of a
scrawny bean pole as a kid, didn't help, that and his mother didn't
really like him bringing friends home, not that he had that many to
begin with; she didn't even like him spending the night over at a
friends house, always insisting in knowing exactly where he was and who
he was with and what they'd be doing.
It wasn't until he started
hitting puberty and his body really started to change that his interest
in sports in particular often led them to argue over whether he could
pursue his interest in athletics; she had even gone so far as to set up
his own home gym in the hopes of allaying his consistent protest about
how isolated and alone he felt most of the time.
The happiest day
of his life came when some government agency took interest in the
company she worked for and that if she continued working there she would
be working with a military liaison, something his mother always tried
to avoid and was why she ended up taking this teaching job here at
Albany State University.
From an early age his constant queries into who his father was, seemed to pain his mother the most.
Often,
after he would push her for more info, she would just clam up, her mood
would become more morose and sad, it was after one particular row when
he insisted on knowing who his Dad was and demanding to meet him, she
had just totally shut down and locked herself in her room.
That
night, while he laid in bed, unable to sleep, still wondering and
imagining what kind of man his father was and why she wouldn't talk
about him, he could hear his mother crying.
It was that night,
when he was barely twelve, that he gave up asking her, he couldn't do
that to his Mom, but he vowed that someday, when he was on his own, he'd
get the answers he sought, for good or bad, he'd find out who his
father was.
"Earth to Jason!" JD's voice broke his momentary
distraction and revelry: "I thought you wanted to get laid?" JD said,
his voice full of roguish mirth and masculine bravado, looking from
Jason's face to the hungry moist hole right in front of him: "Ya
know..." he continued, the huge grin on his face belaying the
seriousness of his intent: "holes don't come with written instructions,
ya just gotta go for it dude!"
Jason looked down at Tuck's hole, still filled with his probing digits and slowly removed them.
JD
watched intently as Jason's hands moved to the waistband of his sweat
pants and started pushing them downward over his throbbing erection
until it lurched free and smacked with a loud thud against his abs: "You
weren't fuckin' kidding!" JD gasped, his eyes going momentarily wide at
the prodigious appendage now palpitating and drooling a steady stream
of clear fluids from its enormous glans, sticking nearly perpendicular
to his washboard stomach.
Blushing slightly at the awkwardness of
JD's leering gaze, he boldly clasped the base of his rotund mammoth
eleven incher and waved it at the awestruck youth.
JD marveled at
its size, not only its length but at how thick it was. Up until then.
the biggest dick he'd ever seen was his brother Billy's, but Jason had
that beat by a considerable bit, it was almost as thick as the baseball
bat he'd just moments ago removed from the coaches abused hole.
"That's
fucking huge bro" JD stammered, unable to take his eyes off Jason's
enormous hooded pole: "I can see why chicks would be scared of that
thing" he smiled lecherously back at Jason, who also noted JD couldn't
take his eyes off his throbbing erection and the way he absentmindedly
licked his lips, somehow gave Jason a sense of pride for the first time
in his substantial endowment causing the burly youth to wag it at him,
peeling the foreskin back and milking a drooling river of precum from
the pulsating, helmet shaped, enormous glans.
Jason didn't know
which he liked more, the idea of finally getting to fuck an all to
willing hole he was certain could handle his big dick or the all to
apparent fascination of a nearly hypnotized JD, whose blue eyes now
followed his now stroking hand up and down the length of his cock, for
whatever reason, that just seemed like icing on the cake for Jason, he
realized, on some level, he really liked how impressed his friend was,
he also couldn't help but remember, just a few moments ago, how he held
JD close to him, rubbing that same monster dong against his pert young
ass and how JD had let him caress his hard, warm muscular body as they
watched Matt and Davy have their way with their baseball coach.
Jason
had never thought about being with a guy before, had never even
considered the possibility, even now, he wasn't turned on by the coach,
but by the idea of just being able to fuck for the first time, but he
couldn't just shake off the fact that out there in the hallway, with JD,
it was something more than just the idea of actually getting to fuck
that turned him on, he couldn't help but think that maybe in part it had
to do with who he was with and how that made him feel.
Either
way, he was losing his virginity tonight and he looked down at the
gaping, twitching wet hole in front of him, begging to claim its virgin
prize.
As if in slow motion, JD watched intently as his huge
friend pushed his big cock downward until just the tip of it prodded
against the loose folds of Tuck's cavernous gash and began rubbing
around in small circular motions, smearing the ever leaking precum
drooling from his cock-head all over it adding to its moistness.
It
was at that moment that a studious JD was struck by an idea: "Wait
dude..." a somewhat startled Jason halted abruptly, his eyes pulled back
to JD's handsome face: "This is your first fuck bro!" He stammered
excitedly, reaching downward and fumbling to find the pocket of his
sweatpants now shoved down to his knees, until finally whipping out his
phone and holding it up, brandishing it victoriously like it should hold
some great significance to a questioning Jason.
"It ain't
everyday you lose your cherry bro..." JD's enthusiasm had Jason
completely perplexed, wondering what his excited friend was going on
about.
"Don't worry dude, I won't show your face" JD offered as
explanation as he held his phone out and hit the video record: "What
kind of bud would I be if I didn't preserve this momentous occasion?" He
jovially queried: "Just think about all the fun we'll have watching it
over and over again later!" JD finally concluded, urging Jason to
continue.
Jason just shook his head, smiling at how comedic the
whole thing seemed but also taking mental note that JD had said "we"
when saying they'd watch it later and how much fun they'd have; Jason
couldn't help but wonder what kind of fun that might entail, his mind
raced at the possibilities of that open ended declaration.
As he
began video recording Jason's first time fucking, JD leaned forward to
get a closer look driving his own dick as deep as it could go in their
coaches sucking mouth and to Jason's surprise he watched as JD reached
forward with his free hand and wrapped it around his turgid pole.
The
sensation of his friend's warm hand rippled through not just his shaft
but clear down into his gonads causing his cock to spew out even more
precum than before. Jason watched in silent reverence as JD began
smearing his cock-head against the already saturated cavity, then
looking impishly up at him still firmly grasping his shaft and gently
stroking it: "Do it bro, fuck this pussy with this big fuckin' beautiful
dick."
Spurred by JD's eagerness and the warm lurid touch of his
clutching hand, Jason pushed forward easing his prodigious glans into
the loose gooey folds of Tuck's manhole causing not only a gasp to
escape his lips but whimpers of approval from the coaches cock filled
throat.
"Dayam that friggin' feels amazing!" Jason moaned as the head of his cock popped through the sphincter into the anal cavity.
Jason
loved the way the delicate velveteen tissues of his anal lining wrapped
around his penetrating shaft and glans, reveled in the firm grip of
JD's hand at the base of his dong continuously urging him forward into
the silken depths of Tuck's sloppy dick ditch.
JD was first to
notice as their coach began trying to thrust his hips upward so his hole
could claim more of Jason's anal intruder: "I think he wants more" JD
mused, looking once again up into Jason's now glazed over eyes before
finally releasing his shaft and reaching behnd Jason to firmly grip his
right muscular buttock and pulling him forcibly forward even further
into the chasm that was Tuck's anus.
As the giant organ
penetrated deeper JD could feel Tuck now gurgling around his dick head,
his throat desperately trying to vocalize his desire for more but only
being successful at further thrilling JD's entrenched schlong.
"Fuckin'
coach is trying to gargling with my dick juice dude" JD swooned, the
sensation driving him to pay less attention to Jason and more to
drilling his own dick in and out of his sucking oral cavity.
If
Jason heard him, it didn't show, JD observed he now had his head thrown
back, sweat started pouring down his forehead as he just stood there
transfixed by the new sensations surrounding his slowly sheathing dick.
Then,
without a word of warning Jason growled from somewhere deep inside his
chest and clutched Tuck's hips between his large hands and rammed his
mammoth cock balls deep into his body with such force it nearly threw JD
backward dislodging his dick from Tuck's sucking mouth.
Like a
man possessed, JD watched in awe as Jason wrapped his bulging arms
around Tuck's strong legs, hauled them over his shoulders and began
thrusting brutally in and out of his hole, driving with such vigor that
the sound of their flesh impacting reverberated off the walls with a
loud thumping, thwacking noise that reminded JD of the sound one's boots
made trodding through thick mud.
JD turned his phone off and
slipped it back into his pocket, moving back in position looking down
into their coaches now grimacing, contorted face: "That's a real big
dick fuckin' ya coach" JD mused, not even sure if the man was even aware
enough to grasp what he was saying let alone articulate a response as
Jason continued to pummel his hole like a jackhammer: "That's gotta be
better than some ol' baseball bat up your twat" JD meant it in a jovial,
non-malicious way of course, not that Coach Tuck Pullman cared to
notice in the moment, instead, as JD delicately ran his fingers over the
coaches thick wet, saliva moistened lips their eyes briefly met and the
coach began to mutter something, imperceptible at first, because of the
jarring, rocking actions of Jason's hammering thrust, but soon the same
words drooled passed his blubbering lips: "Big dick fuckin' me."
JD
almost laughed at the obviousness of the simple declaration: "Yup, big
dick fuckin' ya..."JD repeated then added: "I'm betting your pussy ain't
ever gonna forget this night." He concluded by patting Tuck's face, who
just kept muttering over and over again: "Big dick fuckin' me" that is
until JD stuffed his cock back into his mouth silencing him and joined
Jason in fucking the man further into debauched senselessness, matching
the huge powerful jock thrust for thrust.
JD looked up and found
Jason staring at him, their eyes locked and a kind of mental bond
forged between them, it was almost as if they became one person driving
compulsively in unconstrained rapture into the fleshy receptacle below
them, sheathing their meaty swords simultaneously and repeatedly into
the willing consuming flesh of their baseball coach until they reached a
feverish crescendo and hovered there together, eyes locked, mind to
mind, moving as one before finally succumbing to the inevitable,
glorious conclusion and both, in complete synchronicity erupted in
torrential waves into the siphoning abyss of coach Tuck's ravenous holes
spewing thick jets of jock sperm deep into him from both ends to the
point of overflowing.
As the tidal forces of their orgasms
subsided JD collapsed on top of Tuck's sweating body he was joined
shortly by Jason's on top of his.
They laid there like that
together over the desk, their sweat intermingling, their chest still
heaving from their carnal exertions.
Moments passed as JD was
still enjoying the afterglow and the warmth of being pressed between two
hard bodies that he felt Jason's strong callused hands begin to gently
stroke his thighs from behind, rubbing them methodically, circling
gently but perceptible higher until the tips of his fingers found JD's
buttocks and softly stroked his muscular buns.
At first JD
thought it felt nice, especially after the intimacy of what they just
shared, the connection he knew they both felt when they seemed to lock
together into one of the best orgasms he had yet known.
JD had
never experienced anything like that with Timmy, yeah the sex was always
good and he never once got bored by it, but he couldn't help feel what
he was experiencing now was something different, he didn't know what
that difference was, nor could he explain it and what troubled him even
more, was the fact he was, for the second time this evening, enjoying
Jason's caressing touch: "Man you guys stink like sweaty socks" JD
announced, shrugging himself upward encouraging Jason to lift off of him
as he himself in turn lifted off Tuck.
For a brief moment Jason
and JD's eyes locked once again, JD could still sense their connection
along with the somewhat dopey sideways grin painted on Jason's mug that
made him almost audibly laugh out loud: "I say we all hit the showers"
JD mused, trying to lift the coach up into a sitting position, thankful
when Jason joined him and managed to finally rouse him enough to know
they hadn't done any real damage, if anything, by the way he continued
to look hungrily at Jason's now half hard cock, JD was sure he was more
than willing for another round of hide the sausage.
JD reached
over and clasped Tuck's chin in his hand turning his face toward him:
"No more big dick until we all get nice and clean" he taunted, before
adding: "Then we can all have a nice little chat about tonight okay?
Coach
Pullman did his best to clear his head and pull himself back into
focus, but even as he stood and started looking around for his clothes,
JD couldn't help but notice he still kept eyeing Jason's big wet dong,
which swayed back and forth pendulously as he gathered up his own
clothing before joining JD as he headed out the door toward the locker
room: "Whether ya want one or not..." JD whispered at his friend: "I
think you just earned yourself a devoted groupie."
Jason looked back toward the coach, smiling: "You kidding, I'm totally ready for round two."
"Maybe
later" JD chided, grabbing his arm and redirecting him forward:" I need
to get cleaned up and think about how I'm getting home before my ol'
man freaks out."
"Oh shit me too!" Jason responded quickly, a
look of sudden concern crossing his face: "My Mom's probably wondering
why I haven't called her to pick me up yet."
As Jason fished
through the pockets of the sweatpants he carried in his hands, Coach
Pullman walked up behind them: "I can give you boys a lift home if you
want" he said smiling directly at Jason, his eyes briefly darting to the
big jocks crotch again and absentmindedly running his tongue over his
lips as he visually caressed the still half hard dick.
"Sounds
like a plan" JD mused: "Showers first" he added before looking back at
their coach as he resumed walking toward the locker room: "And for the
sake of time, lets keep the soap dropping to a minimum shall we!?"
* * * * *
"Man
this really is some set up you got here" Billy noted, peering over
Gavin's shoulder as he typed away at the keyboard of his desktop
computer.
"Thanks" Gavin bustled before finishing up the last bit
of coding he was writing for the program he created for his uncle to
track inventory at the store more efficiently, which also would have the
added benefit of making both his and Billy's jobs easier as well.
"I built it myself you know" Gavin simply stated, not intending to sound smug, just stating a fact.
"That doesn't surprise me, Brainiac" Billy quipped, ruffling Gavin's hair playfully.
"I
think my Mom really likes you" Gavin smiled, thinking back to their
dinner and how his Mom wanted to know all about Billy's athletic
achievements and about how well he did last year in wrestling, basically
getting all the social amenities out of the way before grilling him
about girlfriends, if he was seeing or dating someone.
Her
interest really peaked when he told her he'd never had a girlfriend and
she shot Gavin a particularly knowing wink and half smile after Billy
told her that, causing Gavin to blush several different shades of red
realizing exactly what she was implying by it.
Gavin had always
suspected his Mom knew he was gay, it just wasn't something they talked
about, or at least it wasn't something Gavin was comfortable discussing
with her.
He knew in her own way she was just trying to be
supportive and he was thankful she really made an effort to make Billy
feel comfortable being there, Billy certainly seemed to enjoy the
conversation and the meal his Mom whipped up and thankfully didn't seem
to notice the way his Mom kept smiling her unspoken approval of Billy's
presence.
"Think there are any more of those biscuits left?" Billy queried with a big smile and a wink at Gavin.
"Damn
dude, we just ate less than an hour ago" Gavin playfully chided, having
not seen anyone put away as much food as Billy did with the possible
exception of Arliss.
"Hey now..." Billy said defensively: "I'm a
growing boy, besides..."he paused looking around making sure they were
quite alone: "Some of us didn't gorge ourselves on protein all day."
Gavin sneered at him before giving him a spirited jab to the ribs with his elbow.
"I take it you still want to see if I can track down your brother Mike?" Gavin taunted, teasing Billy genially.
Billy's
countenance immediately switched to serious mode; he and Gavin had
discussed his older brother earlier, Billy imparting the fact he had
written a couple of emails to him in the last couple of weeks, wanting
to know if he could take some leave and come take part in his Heritage
ceremony, that and he just really missed his older sibling, but as of
that day, he still hadn't received any kind of response from him.
Gavin
could see the concern written on Billy's face, knowing his brothers
silence wasn't really unusual, that it sometimes took awhile to get a
response back, but Billy said it had never taken this long, usually only
a couple of days, a week at most, depending on what his brother's duty
assignment was.
"Well, I can try to locate him" Gavin said, before cautiously adding: "But you do understand, I can't promise anything."
Billy understood, he was just thankful that Gavin would even try: "No problem bud, I'm probably just worried for no reason."
They
both knew that wasn't true, but Gavin knew Billy was very much
concerned and Gavin felt that after all Billy had been doing for him
lately, this was the least he could do to show his appreciation.
"First,
let's check that base out," Gavin said as he typed the base's name into
his search algorithm: "Panzer Kaserne, Blingen Stuttgart" he spoke
everything out loud so Billy could follow along.
"I thought you
said your brother and his friend were Marines?" Gavin asked, his brows
furrowing questioningly, glancing over his shoulder at Billy, who was
now leaned over and so close he could feel his warm breath on the side
of his neck: "This here says it's an Army base."
Billy chuckled
lightly into Gavin's ear: "It is, but they have a Marine contingent
there" he said before adding: "The base serves as a Marine launch point
for early response for both eastern Europe and Africa as well."
Gavin
searched through the base listings until he found that they indeed did
have a Marine section listed in the sub-menu: "I always assumed that the
Army and Marines had separate bases."
"They do in some
instances" Billy observed: "But most bases have a complement of two or
more branches, basically sharing the same space."
"I guess that's
why you always see Marines on naval vessels then huh?" Gavin posited,
still searching through the sites listings.
"This is going to be
trickier than I thought" Gavin sighed: "They don't really go that much
into base operations here." he paused thoughtfully for a second then
asked: "You wouldn't happen to know who his immediate superior is do
you?"
Billy pondered for a moment, then hurriedly fished out his
phone and began searching: "I'm pretty sure Mike mentioned him in one of
his emails to me awhile back."
"That could prove very useful in
my search" Gavin remarked, then appended: "You do know, I might have to
do something a little shady to get what you want don'tch'ya?"
Billy looked over at his friend, giving him a concerned questioning look: "How shady is shady?" Billy queried.
Gavin smiled deviously: "Like, hack into someone's computer shady." Gavin concluded.
"Aha!"
Billy said jubilantly: "His direct commanding officer is Major Anthony
Drummond" He beamed, hoping that Gavin could work with that info:
"So..." He paused momentarily considering Gavin's previous statement:
"Can we get in serious trouble for doing this?"
Gavin's smile
broadened as he returned his attention to his computer screen and began
typing furiously: "That depends on whether we get caught or not!"
* * * * *
JD
couldn't believe he was now playing chauffeur while Jason fucked coach
Tuck Pullman's brains out in the back seat of the coaches truck.
Earlier,
right after they had finished their shower, that is after they were
finally able to pull the coaches mouth off Jason's big dick, they had
gotten dressed and as JD hurried them along, knowing it was getting late
and not wanting to incur his father's wrath, just as they came up to
the coaches truck, he looked at JD and asked if he had his drivers
license, when JD assured him he did, the coach tossed him his keys and
told him he was driving.
While still partially surprised by the
move, it became apparent why as Tuck opened the back passenger door
ushering Jason inside before him, only turning for a second to wink at
JD before jumping inside with him.
Before JD could even get the
drivers door opened and climb up in, he looked back and the coach
already had Jason's sweatpants down to his ankles and his head was
bobbing up and down Jason's enormous cock-head, the loud wet smacking
and slurping sounds only matched by the coaches constant humming grunts
and groans.
JD just sat there for a moment looking back at the
pair, before meeting Jason's glazed over eyes smiling sheepishly back at
him and holding his hands up trying to indicate the futility of his
predicament.
Oddly enough, JD reminisced, before they even made
it to the shower, they had learned a few things about their coach they
didn't know or had wrongfully assumed.
Though it was true he was
gay, he wasn't out, at least not at school, being pretty sure he
wouldn't have been hired in the assistant coaching position he now held,
if Coach Grimmly knew he batted for the other team so to speak.
They
had all also assumed he was married, having seen him on more than one
occasion with the same beautiful woman and knew the two lived together;
but Tuck set them straight (no pun intended) that though they did live
together, he and her were just best friends.
They also learned that her name was Claire and she was also gay, or more precisely a lesbian.
They
knew people assumed they were married or at least a couple and that
played to their advantage so they never bothered to correct those who
guessed wrong, after all, what they did in the privacy of their own home
was no one's business but their own.
Tuck informed them that his
job here was just a stepping stone to gain some tenure before
transferring hopefully to a school in a larger metropolitan area where
being a gay Phys Ed instructor wouldn't be considered a detriment.
Both
JD and Jason promised him that his secret was safe with them and did
their best to assure him that they would make sure neither Matt or Davy
would be a problem either, letting him know that JD had already deleted
the incriminating video from Davy's phone.
It came as no surprise
to either JD or Jason that coach Pullman decided to show his gratitude
by dropping to his knees in the shower and stuffing Jason's half hard
dick down his throat and began sucking it back to a full raging boner.
Which
was exactly when JD decided they needed to get the fuck out of there
since the shower room was the very same place that got Tuck into this
whole situation to begin with.
"Take the long way home JD and drive slow." He heard Tuck grunt from the backseat.
JD
watched the action going on in the rear view mirror, he bit his lip
nervously as he observed Jason positioning himself between Tuck's raised
legs expecting him to just slam his hard cock into his upturned ass,
but to JD's amazement he watched furtively as Jason lowered himself even
more until his face was buried between the coaches muscular bubble-butt
and started lapping at his mantwat, noisily driving his lapping tongue
in and out of his swollen hole: "Damn that's some sweet pussy!" Jason
gurgled, his voice muffled by Tuck's loud moans.
Coach obviously
enjoyed Jason's rimming, having moved both his hands down to clasp his
fingers tightly against the back of Jason's head and grinding his ass
into Jason's hole sucking mouth.
Both the sights and the sounds
of their licentious exchange had JD's own boner straining against his
pants and for the briefest moment he considered pulling over somewhere
and joining them.
But the butt-munching soon turned into
butt-fucking as a now totally lust driven Jason lurched upward suddenly,
driving his hips forward and began slamming his mammoth cock, balls
deep into Tuck's quivering hole.
For the next twenty minutes JD
had to not only listen to their boisterous noisy coupling he could feel
it as Jason's pile driving had the entire vehicle rocking back and forth
for almost the entire journey.
JD almost sighed with relief as they drew nearer his turn off, that the pair reached their climax and slowly started uncoupling.
They
were still pulling their clothes back on as JD pulled into his driveway
and parked the vehicle about fifteen feet from his front door right
behind Timmy's red jeep.
As JD turned the truck off, he pondered
the significance of Timmy's vehicle being there after ten in the
evening, for that matter, now that he thought about it, he hadn't heard
from him since that morning, which he found equally out of character
since they usually conversed multiple times a day either by phone or
text.
As JD pondered these things he had stepped out of the
coaches truck and without a word started heading toward his front door
and was just getting ready to turn the doorknob when Jason called after
him.
JD turned in the direction of his voice in time to catch him
jog over to him and climbed the couple of steps up the porch and to his
front door.
As he stood there before JD, he could see over his
shoulder as coach Tuck climbed out of the back passenger side of his
truck and took his place behind the steering wheel and started the truck
up once again, obviously waiting for Jason.
"Listen..."Jason
said softly, trying to meet JD's eyes as best he could standing there in
the darkness: "I hope you don't think that all of that..." he said,
sweeping his right arm backward and nodding in the general direction of
the coaches truck: "Well.. " He stammered: "I just don't want you to
think that meant anything serious to me" JD could feel Jason's large
callused right hand clasp his left shoulder and gently squeezing it and
despite his following response, JD could feel the goosebumps raise on
his skin where his hand made contact with the skin of his shoulder.
"I
don't" was all JD said, wondering why Jason was all of a sudden
concerned about what he thought about their little fuck-fest in the
backseat of the coaches truck while he was forced to play chauffeur.
"I
mean it JD" Jason said, the sincerity in his voice didn't go unnoticed,
leaving JD feeling a bit awkward and maybe even a little bit flushed,
so much so that he turned his head briefly, breaking the intensity of
their eye contact before thinking better of it and turning back to face
Jason eye to eye.
It was just then that Coach Tuck hollered out for Jason to get a move on.
JD
watched as Jason swiveled his head in the coaches direction and said he
was coming before turning swiftly back to face JD and with a big grin
on his face, leaning in and plantinh a quick kiss right on JD's
unsuspecting lips.
JD just stood there like he was frozen in time
and space as he watched Jason sprint away from him and jump into the
passenger side of the coaches truck and hanging out the window waving
goodbye, yelling out to him that he'll drop by tomorrow so they can talk
all while having the biggest shit eating grin JD had ever seen on his
face.
Completely stunned into silence JD watched as the truck
disappeared down his driveway, leaving JD standing there wondering what
the hell had just happened and more importantly, why had he liked it so
much!?
CHAPTER FOURTEEN:
He had long ago lost any sensation in his ass, but he could still feel the constant jarring impact of Max's groin against him, could still feel the sweat and heat from his body, as he hugged Timmy close to him, his hips ever thrusting and pounding his enormous, insatiable phallus into the gaping maul that was formally his anus.
His only occasional relief came from the intermittent times Max would yank his rampaging cock from his hole and dive down to suck on the now distended folds of his engorged and inflamed hole causing it to swell and inflate even more while simultaneously vacuuming out all the cum he'd fucked into him, filling his mouth with it, before plunging his rampaging dong back into him and forcing his sperm filled mouth over Timmy's and steadily feed it to him.
For at least the last two hours Timmy had been nothing more than a limp rag doll in Max's arms, any possible resistance he might have had was completely drained from him, along with whatever strength his muscles once had, all of it was as nothing compared to the onslaught of Max's virile libido and animalistic stamina.
For almost as long, Timmy's mind had entered into a fugue like state, his body becoming a mere extension to Max's carnal desires, he had in essence become a receptacle of Max's indefatigable manhood, a sheath for his fleshy majestic sword.
His mind was completely subsumed, bent toward one goal, satisfying Max, being his hole, being the bearer of his seed.
Max had promised him he would satisfy him in ways he'd never imagined, at the time he didn't know how true that would be, he could no longer imagine anyone or anything ever so completely filling the emptiness he use to feel or even truly understand had existed within him for so long, until now, until Max had so completely taken him.
Timmy barely noticed as Max raised up and began unfastening the chains that bound his now limp body to his bed all he cared about was the massive engorged phallus that filled him, completed him, that pulsed like a second heartbeat deep with the recesses of his body, to remain connected, joined together as one.
He offered no resistance as Max lifted his head, bending it forward to peer down his own body until he could clearly see the area between his ass cheeks and Max's groin all of which was completely lathered in the thick foamy muck that was their fuck juices.
"I told you I was gonna give you a pussy boy" Max's voice passed his lips thick, low and commanding and as proof of the veracity of his words, Max began to slowly withdraw his massive dick from Timmy's sweaty body.
Timmy couldn't believe how the now loose swollen folds of what once was his anal ring now clung stickily to the skin of Max's wrist thick member, he watched as it distended inches away from his body as Max continued to unsheathe his manhood from the confines of his rectum, until the enormous head of his cock plopped out and a torrent of thick, foamy jism spewed from the now gaping maw his hole had become.
Max was right, the inflamed swollen ring of his anus now looked like the labial folds of an overly fucked vagina, flapping wetly on either side as Max continuously rubbed his engorged glans against it.
"Of course..." Max leered down at him, his lips pulled back into a sneer: "We're gonna have to keep that pussy fucked real good every day until it becomes permanent."
Timmy just listened, letting Max's words fill his mind, he knew what he was saying, knew what he expected and Timmy didn't care, he wanted nothing more than to feel the way he felt right now, satisfied and whole and if Max wanted him to have a pussy then he would do whatever Max wanted him to do.
Max looked down at Timmy, he could tell exactly where Timmy's head was at, he knew because he led him there, like he had led Brock and others like him and Timmy.
This, in part, was his Heritage ceremony, the claiming and acceptance of his peoples lineage, one that was inexorably linked to those like Max.
Despite the disparities within the Codex, both he and Danal and a host of others knew that this was every bit a part of the bigger picture.
Just like Atticus and the thousands of others just like him, who wandered aimlessly, unfulfilled and without purpose and left with no recourse, so too did people like Timmy.
Max and those others knew the history, knew how both sides were interconnected, they also knew how the few, over the ages had corrupted the meaning of the Codex, inserted their own hierarchical meaning into it and bereft so many from claiming or even knowing or partaking in their true Heritage.
Max knew that he was just a guide, he alone could not affect the broad sweeping changes needed to affect so many, but he was sure that his son Billy would be the catalyst, at least that was his and Danal's belief; either way, they would know in just a little over a week from now.
For now, Max would have to settle for helping the few he could, in the limited capacity allowed him.
"So, princess.." Max cooed, staring into Timmy's beautiful soft blue eyes: "Are you ready for the second part of your training?" he asked, even though already knowing the answer, he wanted to hear Timmy say it.
Timmy just blissfully starred up into Max's eyes, nodding his head and meekly whispering: "Yes."
Max lifted Timmy up and half walked and carried him over to the corner of the room between the nightstand and the closet, there he lowered him to the floor.
Timmy watched as Max retrieved one of the pair of handcuffs from the bed he had discarded when he set him free just moments ago, he watched as Max bound his wrist behind his back and hooked them to a metal ring protruding behind him about a foot off the floor on the wall, securing him, kneeling in place.
Max reached over to the metal ammo box and pulled out a metal device that had to concaved bars running perpendicular to each other and was threaded on each side with what looked like long screws with two wingnuts on each side.
Timmy silently waited while Max pushed both bars between his lips and ordered him to bite down on it as he began adjusting the screws, the effects of which, caused Timmy's mouth to open by pushing his upper and lower teeth apart; he did this until Timmy's mouth was fully open, almost to the point of being painful.
Kneeling down in front of Timmy and gently stroking the side of his face with the back of his hand Max calmly explained: "This will be one of the worse parts because it's the most uncomfortable" Max twisted the screws again and the bars spread his jaws even further, it was now not just uncomfortable, it was low level painful: "You see, to accommodate men like me, we have to stretch those tendons in your jaw slowly so you can open wider." Max continued to speak softly, comfortingly: "I know it can be a bit painful at times, but I assure you..." He paused for a second to tilt Timmy's head back as he stood up: "The end result will be its own reward for both of us!"
It was at that point Max crammed his now puffy flaccid cock into Timmy's wide open mouth stuffing it until the glans fully filed his oral cavity, Timmy stared up at him, the discomfort showing in his eyes: "I'm sorry princess but it has to be this way" Max declared, before adding: "As a special reward, I'm going to make sure you stay hydrated."
With that announcement, Max let go a stream of hot piss, that splashed against the back of Timmy's throat.
Timmy's eyes went as wide as saucers as the acrid fluid quickly filled what little space was left between his mouth and the entrance of his throat, his mouth was so full of Max's cock it had nowhere to go except down, reluctantly Timmy began to swallow it, having to gulp faster and faster to keep up with the flow from Max's pissing dong; it felt like minutes, and Timmy swallowed countless mouthfuls of Max's hot piss before the stream died down to a mere trickle.
"Lick it nice and clean like a good girl" Max groaned, pleased that Timmy handled this new role so well.
After following Max's instruction and before his cock began to swell again, Max reluctantly pulled his phallus from the confines of Timmy's tight mouth.
Max stood back and surveyed his handiwork, before realizing he had forgotten one thing and reached into the closet and pulled out a three inch circumference pink butt-plug he'd pick up the other day, just for this occasion.
As Max squatted in front of Timmy, he held the bottom of the plug up so Timmy could see where he had written "Princess" on the bottom: "See, I even thought to buy you a special gift." Max slid it under Timmy's depleted balls and shoved it deep into Timmy's hole until the widest part popped into his anal cavity past the sphincter.
"From now on..." Max said, smiling at Timmy and looking him squarely in the eyes: "You need to keep that pussy nice and open for me, do you understand princess?"
Max's smile broadened as Timmy nodded his head yes.
Max rose up and softly cupped the side of Timmy's face in his large hand before moving up and running his fingers through Timmy's short golden curly hair: "You keep being such a good girl and we won't have to shave all this off." Max concluded before turning and walking away leaving Timmy alone in the bedroom still bound securely to the floor.
* * * * *
Billy Donnelly sat patiently on Gavin Hollis's bed watching as he rapidly typed away on the keyboard of his computer; to Billy, he looked like a man possessed, engaged in some mystical frenetic, electronic invocation that would magically summon an heuristic algorithm to do his bidding.
"Ya know Gavin..."Billy said, sitting there with his elbows on his knees, his fingers laced together, while his mind fought off a sense of trepidation: "I don't want you to do anything that's gonna get you in trouble." He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts while trying to suppress the anxiety he was beginning to feel watching Gavin do his digital danse macabre: "What if the military traced this back to you?" he murmured softly, looking down at his fidgeting digits, his fears finally finding voice.
"Oh ye of little faith" Gavin mused, a sardonic grin forming on his face, his eyes never leaving his computer screen: "If it helps, I'm actually not attempting to hack any military network or equipment... that would be a federal offense." Gavin stopped typing for a minute, turning to look at Billy, hearing the concern in his voice and now hoping to assuage it: "What I'm actually doing is hacking into the WiFi network of Major dumb-asses apartment complex off base."
Billy's face contorted into an unspoken question mark, which Gavin picked up on before Billy could formulate a response: "It seems..." that sardonic grin returning to Gavin's face: "Major dumbass likes to use his personal laptop at home to email instructions and directives to those under him."
In response, Billy shook his head and rolled his eyes: "Jeez, even I know you're not supposed to do that, my dad doesn't even own one, Carl does, but I know for a fact he doesn't use it for anything official, that's against regs."
"Exactly!" Gavin exclaimed, then adding: "And I'm sure Major dumb-ass knows that too, that's why, even if he figures out I've been poking around his emails, he'd be reluctant to report it officially..." he paused for a second before he and Billy both concluded at the same time: "Because he'd be admitting what a dumb-ass he is!"
Gavin and Billy both laughed, finally dispelling, at least in part, the tension Billy had been feeling since Gavin undertook this little quest: "So how close are you to getting in?" Billy asked, relaxing a little and leaning back on Gavin's bed, propping himself up on his elbows.
"Oh, I'm already in the WiFi network" Gavin beamed: "I'm just running a decryption program I wrote to gain access to Major dumb-asses email account which I got by backtracking the networks ISP."
Billy smiled back at him: "So you don't even need to get into his computer then, just his email account?"
Gavin just answered Billy by giving him a huge Cheshire Cat type grin and coyly batting his eyes.
"Ya know..." Billy said, smiling back at Gavin: "You keep this up and you may yet get that first kiss after all."
Gavin mockingly clutched his chest in feigned surprise: "I do declare Mr. Donnelly, your audacity shocks my delicate disposition, whatever must the neighbors think?"
As his eyes narrowed and a wicked grin appeared on his face, Billy responded: "They'd probably be thankful you weren't still making all those loud grunting noises you made earlier while chowing down on my chub."
Gavin laughed: "Lies I tell ya, lies!"
On the inside Gavin knew, but also hoped Billy wasn't serious, though he really liked Billy and thought anyone including himself should consider themselves fortunate to be on the receiving end of a kiss from Billy Donnelly, deep down he was still hoping to reserve that first time for someone else, the same person he had been crushing on for the last two years... Arliss Gundarson.
Since his graduation, Gavin had made sure to stay in contact with Arliss, visiting him on his family farm dutifully every Sunday, the one day of the week his family allowed him downtime.
He'd always felt, despite Arliss's devotion to his parents and the family farm, that deep down he felt trapped by his circumstance, that being the crushing weight of family obligation; Gavin knew, for all intent and purpose, he was the only friend his parents tolerated and for all Gavin could tell, was Arliss's only real friend.
Despite his best efforts over the last two years to be as nice as he could to Arliss's parents however, they still always managed to make him feel that his presence was an intrusion they only tolerated because their son insisted on it.
A perfect example of this happened just this last month, in May.
It was one of those rare times Arliss actually called him on his phone, yes they conversed via text off and on all the time, but for Arliss to actually call him was rather rare, the last time Gavin could even remember him doing so was on Christmas when Arliss wanted him to stop by because he had a Christmas present for him.
Gavin was sure it was more than that, he got the feeling Arliss just wanted to spend some time with someone his own age, to connect with someone other than his immediate family.
So, even though he had just seen Arliss just three days prior, he was surprised when he called him out of the blue, on a Wednesday to invite him over for dinner the next night.
It was the last week of school for both of them and just seven days until Arliss's graduation, so Gavin immediately thought it had something to do with that but as the conversation pressed on and Gavin asked if he should bring something, Arliss had just chuckled and said, yeah, he could bring him a million dollars for his eighteenth birthday.
Gavin felt bad enough that he hadn't known it was Arliss's birthday, but what really kind of ticked him off, was the fact he had made it a point, like he always did, to talk to Arliss's parents the previous Sunday and not once did they give any indication or acknowledgement to the one and only real friend their son had, that he was having a birthday that coming week, especially something as momentous as his eighteenth birthday.
Gavin had of course accepted Arliss's invitation, he made it a point to rush right out that evening to pick him up a gift, a pair of wireless headphones for his phone, knowing how much he liked to listen to music all the time, but his Dad hated his musical preferences and would often complain about it being nothing but noise and caterwauling.
As bad as he thought it was that Arliss's parents hadn't even mentioned that his eighteenth birthday was coming up, what really irked him happened the next night when after a simple fried chicken dinner he decided to give Arliss his birthday present, Arliss was visibly moved that Gavin had gotten him something and even more thrilled when he unwrapped it and saw what it was, it was at that time his Mom brought out an unwrapped box and handed it to him and Arliss opened it and it was just a couple pairs of new bluejeans, the same type he wore while working, and that was it and as bad as Gavin thought that was, especially for something as monumental as this, Gavin was further appalled by the fact they didn't even bother with a birthday cake.
That's when Gavin got pissed, there was not a chance in hell he was going to let Arliss's eighteenth birthday go by and he did not even have a single bite of birthday cake, it was then that he announced that there was a second part to his birthday gift.
He could still mentally picture the excited and expectant expression on Arliss's face as he waited to hear what it was, and even more so when Gavin said he was treating him to a night on the town.
To say his parents weren't thrilled, well..., if looks could have killed, the looks he got from both of his parents would not only have killed him but planted him six feet under, dead and buried.
Gavin knew he was further exacerbating them and he did so with a great deal of satisfaction, by hurriedly ushering Arliss out the door and into his car.
Gavin didn't even give him time to respond to his Dad insisting he not stay out to late, that they had a lot of work to do the next day, he just painted a huge shit eating grin on his face and practically pushed his large friend into the passenger seat of his car and drove off, determined to give him the kind of birthday he deserved.
He started the evening out by taking him to a local diner where he knew a female friend of his from school worked as a waitress most evenings and ordered a small cake and a couple of bowls of ice cream, he had quietly pulled her aside and told her it was Arliss's birthday and asked if she could help him in some way to make it special for him, she did so in spades.
Not only did she somehow manage to get Happy Birthday Arliss written on the cake she had somehow managed to get some candles to put on it, not only that, when she brought the cake she and the rest of the waiting staff joined in as they all sang happy birthday to him, much to Arliss's embarrassed delight.
It was right after that, while he was trying to think of where they could go next, that one of the girls told them about a spring fair that was going on near Radium Springs not far outside Albany and by the way Arliss's eyes lit up at the suggestion it was only a matter of minutes before Gavin had him back in the car heading in that direction.
To say Arliss had a good time that night, would have understated his mood that entire evening, Gavin had never seen him smile and laugh so much and vicariously so did Gavin.
Hours later on the ride back to Arliss's home, all he did was go on and on highlighting the events of the evening only occasionally to pause in between to repeatedly thank Gavin for the best birthday he had ever had or ever hoped to have again and as they pulled up and Arliss went to get out of his car, Gavin stopped him and got out with him and gave him a big hug and wishing him a final happy birthday and assured him, that from now on they would always celebrate his birthday with a boys night out.
As their hug ended and Arliss bid him goodnight and once again thanked him for a great evening, Gavin was sure he caught wetness in Arliss's eyes before he turned away to disappear into the night down the paved walkway to his house.
"Cry Havoc and let slip the pups of war!" Gavin exclaimed triumphantly, throwing his hands up in victory.
"You did it?!" Billy gushed, jumping to his feet and nearly plowing into Gavin's back as he assumed his spot bent over his shoulder to peer into Gavin's computer screen.
"We are in, dude!" Gavin boasted, he and Billy slapping hands together in a high five.
At first they didn't know what to look for, most of the emails were to low level command staff and was mostly about equipment and inventory movement so Gavin decided to narrow the parameters and scope of their search to incoming messages and within a few minutes Billy's finger darted toward the screen: "That's him, that's Mike's email address, open that!" he said excitedly.
What they read was an acknowledgement from Mike that he was being instructed to report to some place in Hilden which was in the northeast of Germany, a long way from Stuttgart.
The email was dated about two weeks ago.
Gavin did a comparative search in Major Anthony Drummond's sent emails and found the original orders to Mike.
"Says here he was instructed to report to a research facility in Hilden. Someplace called Qiagen." Gavin noted.
"What the hell is Qiagen?" Billy queried.
Opening up a second browser window Gavin typed in a search for Hilden Germany and Qiagen, what came up only added to their confusion: "It says Qiagen is a genetics research company, like the biggest one in Germany to be precise." Gavin added, his puzzlement written all over his face.
Billy was first to ask the obvious question on both their minds: "Why would the Marine Corps. order his brother to report to a German civilian genetics research facility?"
"Look here..." Gavin pointed to the email instructing his brother to report to that facility: "Seems he didn't go alone, this email is also tagged to a Cpl. Kent Bauers instructing him to do the same."
Billy's ears perked up hearing Kent's name mentioned: "That's Mike's best friend from since we were kids" He said, before adding: "They joined the service together under the buddy system and got stationed together in Stuttgart."
Gavin frowned, turning his head to give Billy a quizzical look: "Somethings not right here dude" he said, his statement only echoing what was already on Billy's mind.
"Billy, I know you didn't want your Dad to know you were trying to reach out to your older brother, but..." Gavin eyed Billy, hoping they were still on the same wavelength.
Billy just shook his head, still not knowing what to think, but still fearing his Dad might take it the wrong way about him reaching out to his brother, but Gavin was right, what they just found out didn't quite sit right, he couldn't explain it, it was just something he just felt in his gut.
"Ya know..." Billy said, thinking out loud: "Uncle Carl would know what to do."
Gavin bowed his head in thought for a moment: "Didn't you say earlier that he's away right now?" He asked, his focus returning to the video screen of his computer as he once again scanned through the various emails listed.
"He is" Billy said but enumerated: "But I think I remember my Dad saying he was due back this Friday."
"Actually, ya know what?" Gavin declared: "That might work out perfectly" he concluded, Billy's expressions now a litany of questions.
Gavin's hand shot up: "Just hold up and listen to what I have in mind" He paused only briefly trying to head off the questions Billy was most assuredly getting ready to start throwing at him.
"Let's wait until Friday and you can run this all past Carl first and see what he thinks" He looked a doubtful Billy right in the eyes: "Let me finish dude..." He instructed, already formulating a plan in his head: "One more day shouldn't make a difference and that will give me some time to see what I can dig up about this company and what they're doing there." He brought his right hand up and placed it on Billy's left shoulder, attempting to ease whatever doubts he had: "It's your call of course, but if your Dad's gonna find out, lets have all our ducks in a row before you pull that trigger okay?"
Billy knew Gavin was making sense, right now he was a little bit too emotionally invested in it to approach it logically.
"Right now, it's getting late" Gavin emphasized: "Let me close this down for now and run you home" He said, adding calmly: "Then tomorrow I can work on finding out more about this company and what their into and more importantly, why your brother and his friend are there, sound kewl with you?"
Billy nodded his head, agreeing that Gavin's plan was their best alternative at the moment, besides, if he was approaching his Dad about this, he definitely wanted Carl by his side when he did so, there was no one his Dad trusted more than him.
* * * * *
JD had just entered his home, still feeling very confused and more than a little conflicted when he was greeted by his Dad who was sitting on the couch watching something on TV: "Hiya sport, how was the team pizza party?" his Dad asked him, seeming a bit on the cheerful side considering the fact it was well after ten o'clock and more than a few hours after he had sent his Dad the message about his intended whereabouts.
"It was good" he responded, adding: "Coach kept us pretty entertained tonight" JD said, thinking the best excuse was just to tell the basic truth and leave out some of the more colorful details.
"I recognized your coach's truck..." his Dad exclaimed: "but who was that young man with you on the porch?"
JD felt himself blush and hoped his Dad didn't notice: "Oh, that was Jason, one of my teammates." he stammered, still feeling a bit thrown back by what had just occurred: "He's also on the football team."
JD thought to change the subject, hoping to get off the topic of Jason Dunne: "Where's Timmy?" He asked, barely making eye contact with his Dad who just sat there slightly grinning and staring intently at him.
"Come sit with me for a minute sport" His Dad said, patting the spot right next to him, making JD feel more conscientious than he already did, but obeying his father and cautiously sitting where his father indicated.
"Did I do something wrong?" JD asked timidly.
"Not that I know of son, unless there's something you're not telling me" JD caught the slight wink his Dad gave him while also certain he heard a bit of a chuckle as well, further confusing him and adding to his general state of discomfort.
He felt his Dad study him for a moment before continuing: "I think it's time we have a man to man talk about your future" JD felt his Dad's left hand on his right shoulder, firm but still comforting at the same time: "You're going to be a father yourself soon" His Dad began, his words hitting him directly in the gut causing his entire body to tense up: "I'm sorry son, but we need to discuss this and we're running out of time before it becomes a fact."
All JD could do was bow his head, his former confusion and trepidation's about what had just transpired with Jason instantly paling in comparison with the harsh reality of what his Dad just brought up: "I thought her parents were giving it up for adoption?" he postulated, now wondering if something else had happened to change their minds.
"First of all..." his Dad prefaced as he leaned forward on the couch, his hand still firmly affixed to JD's shoulder: "That's your son, not an it" he exclaimed, his voice still calm but growing a bit firmer like his grip on his shoulder: "He is also a Donnelly" His Dad's voice seemed to trail off for a second, but his meaning was perfectly clear to JD and he kind of anticipated his next question even before his Dad asked it: "What do you want to do about it son?"
It was a logical question but it was also a difficult one to answer: "What can I do Dad?" he asked, more as a statement than a supposition: "Do I quit school and look for a job?" He blurted: "Do I try to get custody and attempt to raise him on my own, what?!" He could feel his eyes begin to water up, as fear of his future came crashing down squarely on his back, his mind now racing in a million directions at once, all of them bleak and dark.
JD felt himself plummet full force into an emotional meltdown and through it all, through the entire litany of dark possible outcomes and futures and all the self recriminations, his Dad sat there, his hand on his shoulder waiting for what he knew would come, like a rock against the rampaging waves of a storm until finally his sixteen year old son collapsed into his arms in uncontrollable tears, sobbing and begging his dad not to hate him, pleading for forgiveness, wishing and wanting nothing more than to turn back the hands of time and go back and fix the wrongs in his life, to be the son his father raised him to be, to make everything alright again, return to simpler times when all that was expected of him was to be a sixteen year old boy who liked to play sports and video games with his friends, to enjoy the simple life his father had provided for him before he willfully screwed it all up.
As the sobs began to fade and his body trembled and shook a little less, JD began to feel the warmth of his father's body, the strength of the arms that now embraced him, holding him close, the large strong hands that caressed his back, the unyielding shoulder his face was planted in that absorbed all his unrestrained tears, his anguish and fears, he slowly came to the realization, that his father still loved him, had always done so and had always been there for him no matter what, it was in these few desperate moments that he learned what had always been there and would always be there, he already had what so many other young men yearned for, sought after, some for their entire lives, that unspoken thing was his father's love.
He slowly pulled back from his Dad wanting merely to look into the eyes of the man who sired him and cared for him, his brothers and so many others, he bravely wiped away the tears from his face and eyes with the back of his hands and looked his father in the eyes: "I want my son!"
Those words rang like music in Max's ears, this is what he needed to hear from his son and in this moment here and now he couldn't have been more proud of him, that despite his age, his youngest son was becoming a man: "It won't be easy" He said, knowing now was not the time to try and put a pretty face on it, the road he was on was fraught with twist and turns, bumps and hazards, but it was a road he himself was familiar with, it was in fact a road he was still traveling himself and this was just another hurdle, another obstacle that needed to be faced, crossed and dealt with, it was a road JD was now starting on, joining his Dad on his never ending journey as a parent.
"You'll have your son JD" he said, his tone leaving no doubt he meant every word of it.
"But there will still be a price to pay for that future" His Dad cautioned: "And you need to be prepared to face it when it comes!" his Dad paused for a moment staring intently into his eyes, further emphasizing his stance: "I can't tell you at this time what that price will be..."he said cautiously before continuing: "What I do need for you to do is trust me and when the moment is right, and you will know when that happens, you'll grab it with both hands and hold on to it!"
JD held his father's gaze, and vowed he'd do what needed done, that he'd never let his father down again.
"Good" his Dad said: "the first thing you need to do is let Timmy go, he's not meant for you"
JD had forgotten about him and suddenly remembered that Timmy's jeep was parked outside and realized he had to be somewhere near: "He's with you isn't he?" JD posited, not meaning it as an accusation but more of an actuality.
"Yes" was his Dad's simple response adding: "I mean no disrespect when I tell you, Timmy requires more attention than you're capable, at this time, to give him" JD heard no malicious intent in his Dad's voice nor did he perceive any in his countenance.
"Truthfully Dad..." JD said softly, continuing: "I kinda expected it, you two have practically been all over each other since he started hanging out here with me."
Max just shook his head watching the faint smile spread across his youngest son's handsome face.
"Oh really?" Max began, returning his son's sudden smug smile with one of his own: "Well, since we're dropping truth bombs, maybe you'd like to tell me more about that boy you kissed on the front porch this evening!?"
It was at that moment that Billy walked through the front door, and upon seeing his Dad and little brother sitting on the couch together grinning surreptitiously at each other and now at him, asked: "So, anything interesting happen while I was out?"
Choice Of The Week
-
I created and published this original story and accompanying digital illustrations during the era of the United States inv...
-
Story written by Mickey "Daddy's Here" Ray -- Original illustrations by Madeira Desouza -------------------------------------...
-
This will be an ongoing series of post, presented as the title describes, but with a twist. These are all old renders I've done over the...